Divine immediate revelation and inspiration, continued in the true church second part. In two treatises: the first being an answer to Jo. W. Bajer Doctor and Professor of Divinity, so called, at Jena in Germany, published first in Latine, and now in English. The second being an answer to George Hicks, stiled Doctor of Divinity, his sermon preached at Oxford, 1681. and printed with the title of, The spirit of enthusiasm exorcised; where this pretended exorcist is detected. Together, with some testimonies of truth, collected out of diverse ancient writers and fathers, so called. By G.K.
         Divine immediate revelation and inspiration, continued in the true church. Part 2.
         Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
      
       
         
           1685
        
      
       Approx. 312 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 110 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47136
         Wing K158
         ESTC R218958
         99830507
         99830507
         34959
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47136)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 34959)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2108:01)
      
       
         
           
             Divine immediate revelation and inspiration, continued in the true church second part. In two treatises: the first being an answer to Jo. W. Bajer Doctor and Professor of Divinity, so called, at Jena in Germany, published first in Latine, and now in English. The second being an answer to George Hicks, stiled Doctor of Divinity, his sermon preached at Oxford, 1681. and printed with the title of, The spirit of enthusiasm exorcised; where this pretended exorcist is detected. Together, with some testimonies of truth, collected out of diverse ancient writers and fathers, so called. By G.K.
             Divine immediate revelation and inspiration, continued in the true church. Part 2.
             Keith, George, 1639?-1716.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [14], 206 p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             printed in the year, 1685.
          
           
             G.K. = George Keith.
             With errata on p. [14].
             Reproduction of the original at the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Baier, Johann Wilhelm, 1647-1695 -- Early works to 1800.
           Hickes, George, 1642-1715. -- Spirit of enthusiasm exorcised -- Early works to 1800.
           Revelation -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           DIVINE
           Immediate
           Revelation
           AND
           INSPIRATION
           ,
           Continued
           in
           the
           True
           CHURCH
           ,
           Second
           Part.
           
        
         
           In
           Two
           TREATISES
           :
           
             
               The
               First
               being
               an
               Answer
               to
               
                 Io.
                 W.
                 Bajer
              
               Doctor
               and
               Professor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               at
               Iena
               in
               Germany
               ,
               Published
               first
               in
               Latine
               ,
               and
               now
               in
               English.
               
            
             
               The
               Second
               being
               an
               Answer
               to
               
                 George
                 Hicks
              
               ,
               stiled
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               his
               Sermon
               Preached
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               1681.
               and
               Printed
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               ,
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Enthusiasm
                 Exorcised
              
               ;
               where
               this
               pretended
               Exorcist
               is
               Detected
               .
            
          
        
         
           Together
           ,
           with
           some
           Testimonies
           of
           Truth
           ,
           Collected
           out
           of
           diverse
           Ancient
           Writers
           and
           Fathers
           ,
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           By
           
             G.
             K.
          
           
        
         
           The
           Second
           EDITION
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1685.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           PREFACE
           To
           the
           Friendly
           and
           Well-wishing
           READER
        
         
           THE
           thing
           which
           I
           principally
           treat
           of
           in
           this
           my
           Answer
           to
           
             John
             W.
             Bajer
          
           ,
           &c.
           is
           of
           Divine
           Immediate
           Revelation
           and
           Inspiration
           ,
           its
           continuance
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           good
           Consistency
           and
           Harmony
           of
           it
           ,
           with
           the
           frequent
           and
           diligent
           use
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           true
           means
           .
           The
           which
           is
           a
           Theme
           or
           Subject
           very
           necessary
           and
           profitable
           to
           be
           handled
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           have
           somewhat
           more
           largely
           treated
           of
           many
           things
           belonging
           to
           my
           intended
           purpose
           ,
           than
           a
           particular
           Answer
           to
           the
           foresaid
           Writer
           did
           require
           ,
           regarding
           herein
           a
           more
           general
           profiting
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           into
           
           whose
           hands
           ,
           by
           Divine
           Providence
           ,
           this
           Treatise
           may
           come
           .
           Although
           nothing
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           is
           omitted
           ,
           which
           shall
           seem
           needful
           to
           a
           particular
           Answer
           .
           But
           the
           common
           Advantage
           and
           Benefit
           of
           many
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           might
           be
           serviceable
           by
           this
           kind
           of
           Writing
           ,
           was
           more
           before
           myeyes
           ,
           than
           a
           striek
           Method
           of
           answering
           to
           every
           particular
           .
           For
           to
           overcome
           an
           Adversary
           in
           particulars
           ,
           doth
           little
           contribute
           to
           the
           Victory
           ,
           or
           gaining
           the
           Cause
           that
           is
           in
           Controversie
           ;
           if
           at
           any
           time
           he
           be
           overcome
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           badly
           defended
           his
           Cause
           ;
           and
           nevertheless
           of
           his
           fall
           or
           overthrow
           ,
           the
           Cause
           is
           still
           judged
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           remain
           untouched
           .
           I
           have
           therefore
           more
           regarded
           the
           Cause
           or
           thing
           in
           Controversie
           ,
           than
           the
           Adversary
           .
           And
           therein
           ,
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           assisting
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           laboured
           to
           show
           and
           demonstrate
           the
           good
           and
           excellent
           consistency
           and
           Harmony
           of
           Divine
           Immediate
           Revelation
           and
           Inspiration
           ,
           with
           the
           frequent
           and
           diligent
           use
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           true
           means
           .
           For
           I
           did
           observe
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           the
           greatest
           and
           almost
           the
           only
           prejudice
           and
           impediment
           that
           did
           prevail
           in
           the
           minds
           of
           many
           against
           Divine
           inward
           and
           Immediate
           Revelation
           and
           Inspiration
           ,
           that
           this
           principle
           being
           once
           granted
           and
           believed
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           other
           means
           shall
           be
           abandoned
           and
           laid
           aside
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           this
           stratagem
           or
           device
           ,
           the
           people
           ,
           under
           the
           pretence
           of
           Spiritual
           Illumination
           and
           Revelation
           ,
           shall
           be
           led
           
           into
           gross
           and
           extream
           ignorance
           .
           This
           is
           that
           therefore
           ,
           for
           which
           I
           chiefly
           labour
           in
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           remove
           ,
           and
           lay
           aside
           ,
           and
           quite
           take
           off
           that
           great
           prejudice
           of
           mind
           that
           is
           in
           many
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           Divine
           Immediate
           Revelation
           and
           Inspiration
           may
           be
           established
           ,
           and
           the
           frequent
           and
           diligent
           use
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           whether
           in
           Reading
           ,
           or
           Hearing
           ,
           or
           Preaching
           ,
           or
           Meditating
           ,
           or
           Praying
           ,
           or
           Thangksiving
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           true
           means
           truly
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           be
           Confirmed
           .
           And
           indeed
           true
           Divine
           Immediate
           Revelation
           and
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           so
           far
           from
           making
           void
           ,
           or
           rendring
           useless
           and
           unprofitable
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           other
           true
           means
           ,
           that
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           makes
           the
           use
           of
           them
           effectual
           and
           profitable
           .
           For
           why
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           much
           Reading
           ,
           Preaching
           ,
           Hearing
           ,
           Praying
           ,
           &c.
           in
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           is
           so
           altogether
           unprofitable
           unto
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           have
           departed
           from
           that
           Divine
           and
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           where
           it
           is
           received
           doth
           inwardly
           and
           immediately
           Inlighten
           and
           Inspire
           them
           ,
           and
           have
           rejected
           it
           as
           unnecessary
           and
           unprofitable
           ?
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           such
           gross
           ignorance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Divine
           things
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           daily
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           doth
           almost
           every
           where
           reign
           and
           prevail
           among
           those
           called
           Christians
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           they
           who
           imbrace
           this
           principle
           of
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           and
           
           inward
           Immediate
           Revelation
           ,
           with
           true
           and
           sincere
           faith
           ,
           and
           according
           unto
           their
           faith
           duly
           and
           carefully
           attend
           and
           watch
           unto
           ,
           or
           wait
           for
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           inlighten
           and
           inspire
           them
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           do
           study
           in
           all
           things
           chastly
           and
           purely
           to
           obey
           his
           holy
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           Admonitions
           ,
           and
           Divine
           Motions
           ,
           they
           do
           abundantly
           witness
           the
           said
           Holy
           Spirit
           to
           open
           ,
           and
           inlighten
           their
           understanding
           ,
           to
           understand
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           when
           they
           hear
           them
           ,
           or
           read
           them
           ,
           or
           meditate
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           exercise
           their
           reason
           ,
           or
           rational
           faculties
           in
           a
           sober
           and
           moderate
           way
           ,
           under
           a
           due
           subjection
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           these
           or
           any
           other
           profitable
           things
           :
           and
           also
           they
           feel
           and
           perceive
           their
           hearts
           and
           affections
           led
           and
           drawn
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           yea
           kindled
           and
           inflamed
           thereby
           to
           love
           the
           Testimonies
           and
           Oracles
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           to
           value
           or
           esteem
           them
           above
           all
           the
           Riches
           ,
           Delights
           and
           Honours
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           whereby
           it
           comes
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           in
           reading
           or
           hearing
           them
           ,
           and
           meditating
           on
           them
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           not
           reading
           nor
           hearing
           ,
           they
           find
           great
           delight
           ,
           and
           profit
           themselves
           very
           much
           in
           the
           frequent
           and
           diligent
           use
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           leading
           them
           unto
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           inlightning
           them
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           increasing
           and
           promoting
           holiness
           of
           life
           .
           Now
           many
           fall
           into
           dangerous
           and
           damnable
           extreams
           ,
           some
           on
           the
           right
           and
           some
           on
           the
           left
           hand
           .
           On
           this
           hand
           these
           fall
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           imbrace
           the
           letter
           
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           reject
           and
           
             cast
             off
          
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           only
           and
           alone
           maketh
           it
           
             effectual
             and
          
           profitable
           ,
           
             and
             on
             this
          
           side
           ,
           most
           of
           these
           called
           Christians
           at
           present
           do
           miserably
           transgress
           ,
           and
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           miserably
           deceived
           by
           their
           
             blind
             Teachers
          
           and
           Guides
           ;
           who
           depreciate
           and
           
             cry
             down
          
           this
           
             most
             holy
          
           and
           
             most
             profitable
             gift
          
           of
           the
           
             Divine
             Spirit
          
           and
           Light
           ;
           and
           labour
           to
           render
           it
           among
           the
           People
           as
           a
           vile
           and
           
             hurtful
             thing
          
           .
           But
           wo
           ,
           wo
           ,
           to
           these
           
             blind
             Guides
          
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           whosoever
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           unless
           they
           timely
           and
           seriously
           repent
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           too
           many
           (
           although
           fewer
           in
           number
           then
           the
           former
           )
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           following
           the
           Spirit
           inwardly
           ,
           do
           either
           altogether
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           
             too
             much
          
           neglect
           and
           lay
           aside
           ,
           and
           cast
           off
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ;
           and
           of
           other
           good
           and
           true
           means
           appointed
           them
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           neglect
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           proceed
           from
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           could
           or
           did
           in
           the
           least
           move
           them
           unto
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           cometh
           from
           their
           ignorance
           and
           want
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           also
           from
           loftiness
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           
             Spiritual
             Pride
          
           ,
           of
           all
           which
           they
           must
           also
           repent
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           under
           the
           specious
           pretext
           of
           the
           Spirit
           neglect
           and
           lay
           aside
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           Meditation
           thereon
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           and
           exercise
           of
           other
           
             good
             means
          
           ,
           as
           Preachings
           or
           
           Declarations
           of
           Truth
           in
           the
           Assemblies
           of
           the
           Faithful
           through
           
             Holy
             Men
          
           ,
           who
           speak
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           also
           prayers
           and
           supplications
           ,
           and
           giving
           of
           thanks
           unto
           God
           ,
           both
           in
           publick
           and
           private
           ,
           or
           the
           Pious
           and
           
             Christian
             Admonitions
             ,
             Exhortations
             ,
             and
             Reprehensions
          
           of
           their
           Brethren
           and
           Elders
           ;
           where
           they
           are
           needful
           ,
           how
           much
           sover
           they
           make
           a
           pretext
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           they
           live
           not
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           pretend
           to
           have
           a
           name
           to
           live
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Sardis
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           very
           
             dead
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             rude
          
           ,
           and
           ignorant
           ;
           whereas
           the
           
             humble
             ,
             meek
          
           ,
           and
           
             faithful
             Servants
          
           of
           God
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           they
           
             imbrace
             ,
             love
          
           and
           receive
           ,
           with
           great
           respect
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           watch
           ,
           and
           attend
           unto
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           then
           duely
           and
           chastly
           they
           regard
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Instruments
             ,
             means
             ,
             organs
          
           and
           vessels
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           useth
           them
           ,
           and
           appeareth
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           frequently
           and
           daily
           make
           use
           of
           them
           and
           of
           all
           other
           
             means
             ordained
          
           and
           appointed
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           their
           so
           doing
           find
           their
           great
           profiting
           to
           the
           praise
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           increasing
           in
           them
           
             Divine
             knowledge
          
           and
           vertue
           ;
           for
           they
           do
           well
           know
           ,
           and
           consider
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           peculiar
           work
           and
           office
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           to
           expound
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           unto
           them
           ;
           explain
           and
           unfold
           their
           
             mysteries
             prophecies
          
           ,
           and
           
             hidden
             things
          
           ,
           and
           reveal
           their
           deep
           sence
           ,
           and
           that
           sometimes
           
           by
           the
           means
           of
           others
           preaching
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           by
           silent
           and
           
             solitary
             meditation
          
           within
           themselves
           ,
           which
           doth
           not
           hinder
           the
           
             immediate
             operation
          
           and
           communication
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           but
           is
           altogether
           made
           effectual
           thereby
           ;
           as
           is
           showed
           at
           large
           in
           this
           following
           treatise
           .
           And
           how
           can
           they
           reject
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           or
           their
           use
           ,
           to
           read
           and
           hear
           them
           ,
           and
           meditate
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           believe
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           is
           given
           them
           ,
           for
           that
           very
           cause
           that
           he
           may
           
             expound
             unfold
          
           and
           reveal
           the
           Scriptures
           unto
           them
           ;
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           therefore
           is
           not
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           nor
           laid
           aside
           by
           any
           ,
           however
           so
           much
           inlightned
           and
           replenished
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           but
           greatly
           to
           be
           esteemed
           and
           improved
           according
           to
           their
           
             great
             worth
          
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           exhorted
           Timothy
           ,
           who
           had
           that
           
             excellent
             gift
          
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           to
           read
           the
           
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           ,
           and
           praised
           him
           that
           from
           his
           Childhood
           he
           had
           known
           them
           ,
           and
           been
           exercised
           in
           them
           ,
           his
           
             faithful
             parents
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           Mother
           ,
           and
           Grandmother
           procuring
           and
           moving
           him
           unto
           the
           same
           ;
           also
           the
           Apostles
           did
           exercise
           themselves
           in
           reading
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           did
           bring
           many
           excellent
           places
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           taught
           them
           and
           opened
           them
           )
           in
           their
           
             Preaching
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Faith
           ,
           to
           convince
           the
           unbelieving
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Epistles
           unto
           the
           faithful
           they
           did
           frequently
           cite
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           did
           also
           meditate
           in
           
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           nourishing
           their
           hope
           and
           consolation
           ,
           as
           Paul
           hath
           expresly
           affirmed
           ,
           Whatever
           said
           he
           ,
           
             is
             written
             for
             our
             cause
             ,
             it
             was
             written
             ,
          
           (
           whereby
           he
           includeth
           ,
           both
           himself
           and
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Saints
           )
           that
           we
           through
           patience
           and
           comfort
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           may
           have
           hope
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           be
           writ
           for
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           others
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           to
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           heard
           ,
           and
           meditated
           upon
           ,
           by
           the
           Saints
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           by
           Men
           ,
           and
           
             Women
             ,
             Old
          
           and
           Young
           ,
           and
           by
           young
           Children
           also
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           were
           with
           their
           
             Mothers
             Milk
          
           they
           may
           draw
           and
           suck
           in
           the
           most
           wholesome
           
             precepts
             ,
             institutions
          
           and
           examples
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           profitable
           Histories
           thereof
           ,
           for
           the
           begetting
           and
           forming
           them
           unto
           a
           
             good
             life
          
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           shall
           not
           be
           wanting
           to
           them
           who
           sincerely
           wish
           and
           desire
           it
           ,
           for
           all
           
             Scripture
             Divinely
             inspired
          
           ,
           and
           is
           profitable
           for
           
             doctrine
             for
             reproof
          
           ,
           for
           correction
           ,
           for
           instruction
           in
           righteousness
           ,
           that
           the
           Man
           of
           God
           may
           be
           perfect
           ,
           throughly
           furnished
           unto
           
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.16.17
             .
             Daniel
          
           who
           was
           a
           great
           Prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           understood
           some
           things
           out
           of
           books
           and
           especially
           out
           of
           Jeremiah
           his
           Prophecy
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           did
           
             testifie
             .
             John
          
           saith
           ,
           the
           things
           he
           did
           write
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           were
           writ
           unto
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           believe
           and
           by
           believing
           may
           attain
           everlasting
           life
           ,
           
             John
             20.31
          
           .
           and
           therefore
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           given
           also
           in
           order
           to
           
           work
           or
           beget
           faith
           into
           Christ
           ,
           in
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           as
           a
           means
           or
           instrument
           thereof
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           finally
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           that
           the
           mistery
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           )
           which
           was
           kept
           secret
           ,
           since
           the
           
             World
             began
          
           ,
           but
           now
           is
           made
           manifest
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Prophets
           according
           to
           the
           Commandment
           of
           the
           
             everlasting
             God
          
           to
           be
           made
           known
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           for
           the
           obedience
           of
           faith
           ,
           Rom.
           
             16.25
             ,
             26.
          
           
           And
           although
           neither
           in
           the
           age
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           nor
           unto
           this
           day
           the
           outward
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           in
           the
           declaration
           of
           the
           Gospel
           is
           come
           to
           all
           and
           every
           one
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           most
           certainly
           come
           into
           all
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           and
           the
           Gospel
           (
           as
           Christ
           hath
           declared
           )
           shall
           be
           preached
           to
           all
           Nations
           both
           inwardly
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           ,
           for
           a
           Testimony
           ;
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           them
           that
           believe
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           greater
           condemnation
           of
           these
           who
           believe
           not
           .
           And
           surely
           the
           time
           is
           near
           wherein
           God
           is
           to
           visit
           all
           Nations
           ,
           with
           his
           
             Spirit
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Life
          
           ,
           and
           Grace
           ,
           in
           a
           larger
           measure
           ,
           than
           in
           many
           ages
           by-gone
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           virtue
           and
           efficacy
           of
           his
           Spirit
           he
           will
           sanctify
           and
           bless
           unto
           the
           people
           the
           
             outward
             testimony
          
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           with
           
             spiritual
             fruit
          
           and
           
             encrease
             they
             may
          
           read
           them
           ,
           and
           hear
           them
           ,
           and
           meditate
           upon
           them
           diligently
           ,
           and
           this
           my
           testimony
           as
           concerning
           the
           worth
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           of
           all
           other
           true
           means
           ,
           appointed
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             assisting
             ,
             I
             desired
          
           to
           have
           published
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           18.
           line
           4.
           read
           tast
           ,
           p.
           20.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           airy
           ,
           p.
           29.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           where
           p.
           41.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           is
           Christ
           ,
           p.
           75.
           l.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           r.
           Books
           which
           they
           contain
           in
           so
           many
           words
           ,
           p.
           78.
           l.
           10.
           f.
           primitive
           r.
           intimate
           ,
           p.
           78.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           implanted
           and
           ingrafted
           ,
           p.
           79.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           worthy
           of
           belief
           ,
           p.
           81.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           at
           least
           ,
           p.
           82.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           antient
           writings
           ,
           p.
           84.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           refuted
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Second
             Treatise
          
           .
           Page
           89.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           was
           induced
           ,
           p.
           93.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           restricted
           ,
           p.
           95.
           l.
           23.
           f.
           acknowledge
           r.
           actually
           ,
           l.
           24.
           r.
           absent
           ,
           p.
           97.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           p.
           98.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           assentiendi
           ,
           p.
           104.
           l.
           9
           ,
           13
           ,
           18
           ,
           r.
           Students
           ,
           l.
           12.
           r.
           them
           ,
           p.
           105.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           pretend
           ,
           p.
           109.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           doth
           only
           conclude
           ,
           p.
           110.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           inspired
           ,
           l.
           21.
           r.
           supposed
           ,
           p.
           114.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           inspiration
           ,
           p.
           138.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           Revelations
           ,
           p.
           139.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           within
           ,
           p.
           145.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           at
           most
           ,
           l.
           26.
           r.
           partly
           ,
           p.
           160.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           Logia
           ,
           p.
           170.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           and
           yet
           I
           love
           ,
           p.
           206.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           Antoninus
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           DIVINE
           Immediate
           Revelation
           AND
           INSPIRATION
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             MY
             Friend
             and
             Brother
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Country
             Man
             
               R.
               B.
            
             being
             much
             taken
             up
             with
             another
             affair
             ,
             when
             the
             dissertation
             of
             
               Io.
               W.
               Bajer
            
             ,
             against
             his
             Apology
             came
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             did
             earnestly
             desire
             me
             to
             answer
             it
             ,
             as
             God
             should
             give
             me
             freedom
             ,
             and
             assistance
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             unto
             which
             I
             found
             great
             Liberty
             and
             clearness
             of
             Mind
             given
             me
             of
             God
             ;
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             and
             while
             as
             I
             was
             reading
             ,
             and
             weighing
             the
             things
             I
             had
             read
             in
             the
             said
             dissertation
             ,
             many
             things
             
             did
             occurr
             unto
             me
             one
             after
             another
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             answer
             .
             And
             here
             I
             give
             the
             Reader
             to
             Understand
             ,
             that
             I
             delayed
             my
             answer
             ,
             for
             some
             small
             time
             ,
             until
             I
             should
             see
             ,
             if
             any
             other
             dissertations
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             should
             be
             made
             Publick
             ,
             and
             come
             out
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             title
             of
             this
             his
             first
             dissertation
             ,
             gave
             us
             occasion
             enough
             to
             expect
             more
             shortly
             to
             follow
             .
             For
             I
             thought
             it
             would
             be
             best
             ,
             to
             see
             his
             other
             dissertations
             ,
             that
             so
             either
             I
             or
             
               R.
               B.
            
             might
             answer
             them
             altogether
             ;
             then
             to
             spend
             the
             more
             time
             and
             Labour
             in
             answering
             now
             one
             ,
             and
             then
             another
             ;
             but
             as
             yet
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             no
             other
             dissertations
             of
             his
             Published
             against
             us
             .
             As
             to
             the
             matter
             it self
             ,
             I
             propose
             this
             Method
             in
             answering
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             observe
             whatever
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Adversary
             whether
             well
             or
             ill
             ,
             that
             toucheth
             the
             main
             thing
             ,
             and
             hinge
             of
             the
             controversie
             (
             passing
             by
             other
             things
             Superfluous
             or
             less
             Necessary
             ,
             )
             and
             to
             every
             one
             of
             those
             to
             answer
             distinctly
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             this
             Writer
             is
             to
             be
             Commended
             above
             many
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             for
             his
             greater
             Moderation
             of
             stile
             and
             Mind
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             writeth
             soberly
             and
             fairly
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             he
             imputeth
             to
             us
             as
             false
             and
             Erroneous
             ,
             I
             shall
             in
             Charity
             impute
             these
             his
             mistakes
             not
             to
             flow
             from
             Hatred
             ,
             or
             Malice
             of
             Mind
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             too
             frequent
             in
             many
             others
             ,
             but
             from
             some
             defect
             of
             right
             reason
             and
             judgment
             ,
             and
             an
             Errour
             of
             humane
             weakness
             .
          
           
             That
             in
             his
             first
             Paragraph
             ,
             and
             title
             of
             his
             dissertation
             
             he
             calleth
             us
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             whether
             this
             Name
             or
             term
             Enthusiasts
             be
             in
             all
             respects
             rejected
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             his
             profession
             ?
             or
             what
             Crime
             or
             Vice
             ,
             or
             thing
             unworthy
             of
             a
             Christian
             Name
             is
             contained
             therein
             ?
             For
             having
             searched
             both
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             Dictionaries
             and
             Vocabularies
             ,
             I
             can
             find
             nothing
             ,
             to
             make
             me
             or
             any
             other
             true
             Christians
             justly
             ashamed
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             Enthusiast
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             aright
             the
             Etymology
             ,
             or
             English
             Signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             one
             divinely
             Inspired
             ,
             or
             Breathed
             upon
             ,
             moved
             ,
             and
             acted
             .
             Or
             one
             in
             whom
             God
             is
             ,
             in
             whom
             God
             speaketh
             ,
             whom
             God
             teacheth
             ,
             enlightneth
             ,
             instructeth
             ,
             leadeth
             ,
             moveth
             ,
             and
             acteth
             ;
             and
             what
             I
             pray
             is
             unworthy
             of
             a
             Christian
             Man
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             things
             ?
             yea
             what
             can
             befall
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             worthy
             or
             desireable
             ?
             for
             I
             am
             greatly
             Mistaken
             if
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             will
             not
             allow
             all
             those
             things
             to
             belong
             to
             a
             true
             Christian
             in
             a
             sound
             and
             sober
             sense
             agreable
             to
             Scripture
             .
             And
             although
             some
             Heathens
             abused
             this
             term
             in
             their
             false
             Inspirations
             received
             from
             unclean
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             also
             abuse
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             ought
             not
             to
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             may
             be
             at
             last
             turned
             to
             a
             right
             use
             .
             We
             know
             how
             the
             Papists
             did
             throw
             this
             same
             term
             upon
             Luther
             ,
             and
             other
             well
             minded
             Men
             ,
             for
             preaching
             up
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Spirits
             teachings
             and
             leadings
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             derision
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             a
             crime
             .
             I
             have
             also
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             such
             
             as
             they
             ,
             call
             all
             others
             in
             derision
             Enthusiasts
             who
             in
             any
             wise
             plead
             for
             the
             grace
             and
             Illumination
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             its
             being
             necessary
             ,
             to
             the
             begetting
             in
             Men
             true
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Charity
             .
             And
             I
             have
             both
             read
             and
             oft
             heard
             ,
             the
             teachers
             of
             the
             Episcopal
             Church
             here
             in
             Britain
             brand
             the
             Presbyterians
             and
             Calvinists
             with
             the
             same
             .
             Let
             any
             sober
             Man
             therefore
             be
             ashamed
             to
             impute
             that
             as
             a
             crime
             to
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             no
             crime
             ,
             (
             if
             taken
             in
             a
             right
             sense
             ,
             in
             which
             only
             we
             take
             it
             )
             and
             which
             may
             be
             as
             well
             imputed
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             unto
             us
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Concessions
             laid
             down
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             dissertation
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             afterwards
             seen
             ,
             in
             its
             due
             place
             .
             But
             because
             this
             term
             Enthusiast
             is
             not
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             (
             although
             I
             find
             it
             used
             by
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             and
             Origen
             in
             a
             right
             sense
             ,
             viz.
             for
             true
             divine
             inspiration
             )
             we
             shall
             not
             contend
             for
             it
             ,
             nor
             affect
             to
             have
             it
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             yet
             we
             would
             not
             have
             it
             in
             derision
             cast
             upon
             us
             ,
             for
             affirming
             that
             all
             true
             and
             sound
             Christians
             are
             inspired
             and
             indued
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             several
             Measures
             and
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             first
             Paragraph
             ,
             the
             chief
             controversie
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Adversaries
             lyeth
             ,
             in
             that
             of
             inward
             and
             immediate
             Revelations
             ,
             is
             very
             true
             ;
             for
             this
             most
             noble
             Principle
             of
             inward
             and
             Immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             being
             once
             received
             and
             acknowledged
             ,
             many
             other
             excellent
             Doctrines
             and
             Principles
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             are
             by
             necessary
             consequence
             deduced
             
             there
             from
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             whither
             of
             Theory
             or
             Practise
             ,
             by
             the
             Light
             and
             vertue
             of
             the
             said
             Principle
             of
             inward
             and
             Immediate
             divine
             Revelation
             do
             shine
             ,
             and
             become
             clear
             ,
             and
             receive
             their
             native
             and
             lively
             beauty
             and
             lustre
             .
             But
             the
             said
             Principle
             being
             denyed
             ,
             many
             other
             excellent
             Principles
             are
             denyed
             also
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             belonging
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             are
             obscured
             and
             clouded
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             involved
             in
             most
             thick
             night
             darkness
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             we
             confidently
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             one
             only
             true
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             Church
             is
             God
             and
             Christ
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             speaking
             and
             shining
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             inspiring
             them
             ,
             and
             communicating
             unto
             them
             his
             inward
             and
             Immediate
             divine
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             opening
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             and
             sanctifying
             all
             the
             means
             both
             outward
             and
             inward
             ,
             as
             of
             Reading
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             of
             our
             whole
             obedience
             unto
             God
             in
             all
             our
             services
             ,
             whether
             inward
             or
             outward
             .
             Upon
             this
             Rock
             ,
             which
             flesh
             and
             blood
             hath
             not
             revealed
             ,
             but
             the
             Heavenly
             Father
             hath
             made
             Manifest
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             is
             built
             .
             And
             whatsoever
             Society
             or
             Congregation
             of
             People
             is
             not
             built
             upon
             the
             same
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ
             but
             false
             and
             Anti-Christian
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             built
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             inwardly
             revealing
             himself
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             
             appearing
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             before
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             interceeding
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             addeth
             in
             the
             same
             Paragraph
             needeth
             much
             Correction
             .
             Although
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             they
             have
             many
             and
             diverse
             errours
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             experience
             ,
             if
             that
             one
             errour
             of
             Immediate
             Revelation
             be
             admitted
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             to
             dispute
             against
             their
             other
             errours
             ,
             for
             men
             being
             once
             perswaded
             that
             they
             have
             within
             them
             ,
             a
             divine
             and
             Immediate
             Light
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             they
             will
             most
             pertinaciously
             adhere
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             they
             think
             to
             be
             immediatly
             revealed
             unto
             them
             by
             God
             ,
             whatever
             can
             be
             objected
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             many
             and
             diverse
             errours
             ,
             he
             saith
             it
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             prove
             it
             :
             but
             secondly
             ,
             suppose
             that
             any
             of
             us
             did
             err
             in
             some
             one
             thing
             or
             another
             ,
             which
             is
             possible
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             duely
             watchful
             ,
             (
             for
             we
             are
             Men
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             judge
             our selves
             above
             the
             reach
             or
             possibility
             of
             tentation
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             manifest
             by
             experience
             that
             a
             Brother
             who
             erreth
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             reclaimed
             from
             his
             errour
             unto
             truth
             ,
             yea
             the
             Contrary
             is
             manifest
             by
             experience
             .
             For
             we
             have
             at
             diverse
             times
             ,
             seen
             our
             weaker
             brethren
             ,
             (
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             have
             through
             humane
             frailty
             ,
             been
             tempted
             and
             overcome
             by
             the
             spiritual
             adversary
             ,
             and
             have
             fallen
             into
             Errour
             )
             happily
             reclaimed
             and
             restored
             by
             the
             pains
             and
             labours
             of
             others
             more
             perfect
             ,
             and
             more
             enlightned
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             assisting
             and
             concurring
             with
             the
             same
             .
             And
             supposing
             that
             any
             
             one
             should
             Imagine
             his
             errour
             to
             be
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             Truth
             ,
             should
             impute
             it
             to
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             (
             for
             no
             man
             who
             hath
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             a
             sober
             and
             sound
             mind
             ,
             will
             impute
             errour
             as
             such
             to
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             )
             yet
             very
             good
             and
             seasonable
             means
             and
             arguments
             shall
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             reclaim
             him
             unto
             Truth
             .
             For
             we
             can
             readily
             suggest
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             always
             divine
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             hath
             an
             appearance
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             for
             Satan
             doth
             oft
             transform
             himself
             into
             a
             false
             likeness
             of
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light.
             Therefore
             he
             who
             so
             erreth
             is
             to
             be
             admonished
             ,
             that
             neither
             lightly
             ,
             nor
             carelesly
             ,
             but
             weightily
             and
             with
             great
             diligence
             he
             prove
             and
             examine
             that
             which
             is
             presented
             unto
             him
             ,
             under
             a
             shew
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             use
             all
             means
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             and
             especially
             apply
             his
             mind
             ,
             to
             the
             true
             divine
             Illumination
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             which
             never
             errs
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             discover
             the
             said
             errour
             .
             For
             no
             Man
             hath
             any
             errour
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             the
             least
             grain
             of
             Piety
             ;
             but
             frequently
             an
             inward
             divine
             Illumination
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             ,
             contrary
             unto
             the
             said
             errour
             ,
             doth
             present
             it self
             unto
             his
             understanding
             ,
             revealing
             it
             ,
             and
             expelling
             it
             ,
             if
             duely
             attended
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             Light
             expelleth
             or
             driveth
             away
             the
             Darkness
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             day
             doth
             the
             Night
             .
             Nor
             are
             Men
             at
             this
             day
             exposed
             to
             greater
             danger
             ,
             who
             profess
             to
             follow
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             then
             those
             of
             Old
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
             Now
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             
             of
             a
             certain
             Young
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             was
             deceived
             by
             an
             Elder
             :
             I
             ask
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             could
             he
             not
             be
             undeceived
             .
             Again
             let
             him
             tell
             me
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             more
             in
             hazard
             to
             be
             deceived
             ,
             who
             profess
             to
             follow
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             then
             others
             are
             who
             profess
             to
             follow
             the
             outward
             divine
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             for
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             many
             do
             fouly
             err
             ,
             who
             confidently
             boast
             ,
             that
             they
             follow
             the
             outward
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Many
             also
             embrace
             error
             for
             Truth
             ,
             in
             natural
             things
             professing
             to
             follow
             the
             guidance
             of
             sound
             natural
             reason
             ;
             can
             they
             not
             therefore
             be
             convinced
             of
             their
             errour
             ?
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             will
             confess
             that
             he
             hath
             erred
             in
             that
             ,
             wherein
             he
             believeth
             that
             he
             hath
             followed
             the
             conduct
             of
             right
             reason
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Adversary
             writeth
             in
             his
             second
             and
             third
             Paragraph
             ,
             concerning
             the
             things
             in
             the
             controversie
             agreed
             on
             by
             both
             sides
             ,
             I
             have
             little
             to
             answer
             ,
             or
             which
             seem
             to
             need
             any
             answer
             .
             This
             only
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             ,
             that
             our
             a
             dversary
             doth
             grant
             that
             ,
             that
             
               divine
               Revelation
            
             ,
             whereby
             God
             and
             the
             things
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             are
             sufficiently
             and
             savingly
             known
             ,
             doth
             come
             unto
             men
             ,
             not
             by
             the
             natural
             power
             of
             humane
             understanding
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             
               supernatural
               operation
               of
               God.
            
             for
             so
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             our
             Men
             do
             profess
             ,
             on
             Luthers
             lesser
             Catechism
             on
             the
             third
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             
               I
               believe
               (
               say
               they
               )
               that
               I
               cannot
               confide
               or
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               my
               Lord
               ,
               or
               approach
               ,
               or
               come
               unto
               him
               any
               away
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               
               of
               my
               own
               reason
               ,
               but
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               his
               Gospel
               hath
               called
               me
               ,
               with
               his
               gifts
               hath
               enlightned
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             which
             words
             if
             some
             Socinians
             or
             Pelagians
             did
             read
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wonder
             if
             they
             should
             not
             put
             on
             them
             the
             brand
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             yea
             of
             Quakerism
             .
             For
             the
             foresaid
             words
             ,
             seem
             to
             differ
             little
             or
             nothing
             from
             our
             Faith
             ,
             who
             in
             scorn
             are
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             more
             clearly
             made
             apparent
             afterwards
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             IN
             his
             fourth
             Paragraph
             he
             propounds
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             thus
             .
             Whether
             inward
             and
             Immediate
             Revelation
             be
             the
             common
             and
             ordinary
             way
             ,
             which
             God
             used
             not
             only
             to
             some
             men
             of
             old
             ,
             but
             which
             he
             doth
             always
             use
             ,
             even
             to
             our
             very
             times
             ,
             unto
             all
             men
             ,
             Manifesting
             unto
             them
             the
             things
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Salvation
             .
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             he
             mentions
             a
             twofold
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             one
             inward
             and
             Immediate
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             contend
             ,
             the
             other
             outward
             and
             mediate
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Scripture
             by
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             men
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             Necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             holy
             spirit
             working
             in
             them
             by
             that
             very
             Doctrine
             .
             But
             yet
             he
             seems
             not
             to
             me
             to
             state
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             controversie
             clearly
             enough
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             former
             Paragraph
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             he
             called
             the
             supernatural
             operation
             of
             God
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             unto
             all
             believers
             and
             
             that
             absolutely
             ,
             
               Divine
               Revelation
            
             the
             which
             because
             it
             is
             distinct
             from
             the
             outward
             and
             mediate
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             although
             not
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             how
             he
             can
             refuse
             to
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             Illumination
             ,
             and
             Operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             is
             both
             inward
             and
             Immediate
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             inward
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             :
             secondly
             ,
             nor
             will
             he
             (
             as
             I
             judge
             )
             deny
             that
             it
             is
             Immediate
             ,
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             wherein
             both
             he
             and
             all
             sound
             and
             right
             thinking
             Christians
             contend
             against
             the
             Socinians
             and
             Pelagians
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             adversaries
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             doth
             Immediately
             ,
             most
             nearly
             and
             identically
             ,
             by
             a
             Supernatural
             Operation
             concurr
             ,
             in
             every
             holy
             man
             as
             well
             to
             the
             forming
             of
             every
             good
             thought
             or
             conception
             ,
             within
             mans
             heart
             as
             to
             the
             bringing
             forth
             every
             good
             work
             outwardly
             or
             without
             .
             Yea
             and
             all
             the
             most
             sound
             teachers
             in
             the
             Schools
             do
             affirm
             against
             Durandus
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             in
             supernaturals
             ,
             but
             even
             in
             all
             natural
             Productions
             of
             effects
             ,
             God
             Almighty
             doth
             concurr
             with
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             Immediately
             ,
             most
             nearly
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             say
             ,
             identically
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             sameness
             of
             operation
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             Immediate
             concourse
             of
             God
             the
             first
             Cause
             ,
             hinder
             or
             stop
             the
             influence
             ,
             operation
             ,
             and
             use
             of
             second
             Causes
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             but
             doth
             rather
             establish
             ,
             Corroborate
             and
             confirm
             them
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             When
             a
             Man
             is
             cured
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             health
             out
             of
             a
             Fevour
             ,
             
             or
             any
             other
             Sickness
             ,
             by
             the
             application
             of
             certain
             outward
             means
             ,
             God
             hath
             wrought
             Immediatly
             with
             those
             means
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             immediate
             operation
             of
             God
             had
             been
             wanting
             ,
             the
             man
             had
             not
             been
             cured
             :
             it
             is
             therefore
             piously
             believed
             by
             all
             pious
             men
             ,
             both
             according
             to
             Scripture
             and
             Right
             reason
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             whom
             we
             live
             and
             move
             and
             have
             our
             being
             is
             most
             present
             in
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             below
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             impart
             unto
             them
             all
             ,
             his
             Immediate
             concurrence
             ,
             and
             influence
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             exigence
             of
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             Mineral
             and
             Metallin
             region
             ,
             he
             works
             immediatly
             with
             the
             minerals
             and
             mettals
             ,
             in
             the
             vetegable
             ,
             with
             the
             herbs
             flowers
             and
             trees
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Animal
             ,
             he
             works
             immediatly
             with
             all
             the
             living
             Creatures
             to
             feed
             and
             nourish
             them
             .
             Also
             he
             feedeth
             and
             nourisheth
             man
             ,
             not
             with
             Bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             with
             every
             word
             that
             cometh
             out
             of
             his
             Mouth
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             natural
             ,
             and
             animal
             life
             ,
             how
             exceedingly
             true
             is
             it
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             and
             supernatual
             ,
             which
             after
             a
             peculiar
             manner
             is
             called
             in
             Scripture
             
               the
               life
            
             .
             I
             do
             not
             therefore
             understand
             how
             our
             adversary
             can
             reject
             this
             term
             Immediate
             from
             the
             inward
             divine
             Illumination
             or
             light
             of
             God
             that
             operates
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             .
             But
             parhaps
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             reject
             the
             term
             Immediate
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             Immediate
             concurse
             and
             influence
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             means
             ,
             having
             an
             excellent
             consistency
             ,
             
             harmony
             and
             concord
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             denyeth
             such
             an
             immediate
             concourse
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             excludeth
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             and
             necessity
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             common
             and
             ordinary
             way
             of
             Gods
             working
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             doth
             not
             require
             them
             as
             necessary
             .
             Now
             if
             this
             be
             the
             mind
             of
             our
             adversary
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             explained
             it
             in
             his
             dissertation
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             rejected
             the
             term
             Immediate
             ,
             without
             all
             distinction
             and
             limitation
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             moreover
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             so
             far
             from
             rejecting
             any
             true
             Means
             in
             order
             to
             the
             attaining
             the
             true
             and
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             most
             gladly
             receive
             all
             means
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Creatures
             ,
             as
             blessings
             and
             gifts
             of
             God.
             We
             do
             also
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             more
             special
             Heads
             and
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             necessary
             ,
             both
             by
             necessity
             of
             precept
             and
             also
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             very
             profitable
             unto
             all
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             most
             spiritual
             and
             perfect
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rejected
             or
             laid
             aside
             by
             none
             so
             long
             as
             this
             Mortal
             life
             endureth
             ;
             and
             this
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             
               R.
               B.
            
             hath
             sufficiently
             granted
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             be
             the
             better
             known
             ,
             in
             what
             special
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             we
             hold
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             necessary
             unto
             us
             ,
             we
             grant
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             of
             
             all
             the
             ages
             from
             Adam
             unto
             Christ
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             the
             great
             works
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             building
             ,
             preserving
             ,
             nourishing
             ,
             and
             encreasing
             his
             Church
             in
             all
             those
             ages
             ,
             unto
             Christ
             and
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             age
             of
             the
             Apostles
             is
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             benefit
             of
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             working
             together
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             begetting
             in
             our
             minds
             and
             hearts
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             of
             all
             these
             things
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             all
             these
             most
             excellent
             Prophecies
             ,
             both
             ,
             and
             that
             especially
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             Spiritual
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             also
             concerning
             many
             other
             things
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             ,
             are
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             foresaid
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             working
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             begetting
             in
             us
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             here
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             is
             the
             principal
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             a
             means
             and
             instrument
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             those
             most
             excellent
             examples
             ,
             of
             the
             vertues
             ,
             and
             vertuous
             and
             holy
             living
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             that
             greatly
             conduce
             ,
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             frame
             and
             fashion
             us
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             Manner
             ,
             and
             to
             ingraft
             and
             implant
             in
             us
             the
             same
             divine
             vertues
             and
             graces
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             many
             mysteries
             ,
             as
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             being
             both
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             his
             being
             born
             in
             the
             
             Flesh
             of
             a
             Virgin
             ,
             his
             being
             crucified
             and
             becoming
             a
             Propitiatory
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             Ascension
             ,
             and
             Glorification
             ,
             and
             pouring
             out
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             many
             ages
             ago
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             foretold
             ,
             also
             the
             Mysterys
             of
             Election
             ,
             Vocation
             ,
             Justification
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Regeneration
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             spiritual
             ingrafting
             into
             Christ
             through
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             the
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             its
             Glorification
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             secrets
             and
             hidden
             things
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             diverse
             Gospel
             precepts
             ,
             leading
             and
             carrying
             on
             the
             true
             travellers
             into
             a
             Gospel
             and
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             until
             he
             arrive
             at
             a
             perfect
             Man.
             Sixthly
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             diverse
             Gospel
             promises
             ,
             wherby
             we
             become
             partakers
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             divine
             life
             and
             nature
             ,
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             but
             shall
             injoy
             most
             abundantly
             ,
             everlasting
             Happiness
             and
             felicity
             in
             the
             World
             to
             come
             .
             I
             say
             the
             knowledge
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             more
             ,
             (
             which
             to
             recite
             all
             one
             by
             one
             were
             too
             long
             )
             is
             conveyed
             unto
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             exercised
             in
             reading
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             and
             meditating
             on
             them
             ;
             the
             foresaid
             inward
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             working
             ,
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             can
             only
             beget
             in
             us
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             and
             belief
             of
             all
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             now
             be
             asked
             ,
             what
             remaineth
             to
             be
             revealed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             inwardly
             inspiring
             and
             
             Illuminating
             us
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             not
             concurring
             so
             much
             as
             means
             and
             instruments
             ,
             at
             least
             immediatly
             ,
             and
             formally
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             act
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             things
             revealed
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             experimental
             and
             sensible
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             ways
             obvious
             to
             the
             outward
             senses
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             ;
             whereby
             God
             himself
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himself
             in
             his
             Life
             ,
             Light
             ,
             Vertue
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             most
             inwardly
             felt
             ,
             seen
             ,
             and
             heard
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             sweet
             tast
             of
             him
             is
             received
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             the
             natural
             man
             can
             conceive
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             that
             most
             
               inward
               Magisterie
            
             or
             teaching
             of
             the
             inward
             Master
             ,
             of
             which
             Augustin
             makes
             mention
             ,
             lib.
             14.
             
               de
               Trinit
            
             .
             cap.
             15.
             
             And
             it
             is
             that
             also
             of
             which
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               Eye
               hath
               not
               seen
               ,
               nor
               Ear
               heard
               ,
               nor
               hath
               it
               entred
               into
               Mans
               heart
               to
               conceive
               the
               things
               which
               God
               hath
               prepared
               for
               them
               who
               love
               him
               ,
               but
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               hath
               revealed
               them
               to
               us
               by
               his
               Spirit
               :
               This
               is
               that
               hidden
            
             Manna
             ,
             
               and
               white-stone
               ,
               which
               no
               Man
               knoweth
               ,
               save
               he
               who
               hath
               it
               .
            
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             more
             full
             and
             clear
             understanding
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             knowledge
             of
             things
             whether
             natural
             and
             visible
             ,
             or
             of
             spiritual
             ,
             divine
             and
             invisible
             .
             There
             is
             one
             knowledge
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             received
             by
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             signs
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             knowledge
             is
             abstractive
             ,
             remote
             ,
             and
             mediate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             very
             obscure
             ,
             another
             knowledge
             there
             is
             which
             is
             not
             obtained
             by
             the
             signs
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             
             but
             by
             the
             things
             themselves
             immediately
             perceived
             ;
             and
             this
             sort
             of
             knowledge
             is
             intuitive
             ,
             most
             near
             ,
             and
             immediate
             ,
             and
             therefore
             much
             more
             excellent
             and
             pleasant
             than
             that
             other
             .
             Note
             secondly
             ,
             that
             all
             words
             and
             names
             of
             divine
             things
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             words
             and
             names
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             divine
             things
             themselves
             ,
             
               the
               words
               and
               names
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               are
               not
               God
            
             and
             Christ
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Light
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             speak
             properly
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             peace
             and
             joy
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             holiness
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             speak
             properly
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             figure
             .
             And
             even
             in
             Natural
             things
             the
             words
             and
             names
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             not
             give
             us
             an
             intuitive
             ,
             clear
             ,
             and
             immediate
             knowledge
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             abstractive
             ,
             remote
             ,
             and
             mediate
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             heareth
             or
             readeth
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Italy
             ,
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             Ierusalem
             ,
             not
             having
             seen
             that
             Kingdom
             or
             these
             Cities
             ,
             his
             knowledge
             of
             them
             is
             only
             abstractive
             ,
             or
             discursive
             ,
             obtained
             by
             the
             signs
             of
             their
             names
             and
             words
             .
             But
             when
             afterwards
             ,
             by
             the
             reading
             and
             hearing
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             his
             desire
             is
             kindled
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             travelleth
             into
             them
             ;
             when
             he
             is
             come
             thither
             ,
             he
             now
             seeth
             ,
             what
             only
             before
             he
             read
             or
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             he
             converseth
             face
             to
             face
             with
             the
             Citizens
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             he
             tasteth
             of
             the
             delightful
             fruits
             of
             the
             Country
             ,
             and
             eateth
             and
             drinketh
             abundantly
             of
             them
             ,
             this
             last
             sort
             of
             knowledge
             
             is
             intuitive
             ,
             most
             near
             and
             Immediate
             and
             so
             more
             excellent
             ,
             more
             clear
             ,
             and
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             only
             by
             hear-say
             and
             report
             .
             Now
             if
             it
             be
             a
             more
             excellent
             and
             desirable
             knowledge
             to
             know
             a
             natural
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             visible
             ,
             by
             seeing
             and
             perceiving
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             without
             and
             beyond
             all
             signs
             of
             words
             ,
             and
             names
             whatsoever
             ,
             than
             only
             to
             know
             it
             by
             the
             external
             signs
             of
             words
             ,
             in
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             and
             meditating
             on
             them
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             desirable
             ,
             and
             clear
             ,
             and
             more
             delightful
             shall
             that
             knowledge
             be
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             God
             and
             Christ
             is
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             smelled
             ,
             tasted
             and
             felt
             ,
             yea
             touched
             and
             apprehended
             ,
             by
             the
             most
             inward
             parts
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             in
             smost
             Sweet
             embraces
             .
             And
             let
             none
             object
             unto
             me
             that
             such
             a
             knowledge
             of
             God
             belongeth
             not
             unto
             the
             saints
             ,
             in
             this
             mortal
             life
             ,
             but
             is
             reserved
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             to
             come
             ,
             for
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             a
             first
             fruits
             ,
             pledge
             and
             earnest
             of
             it
             are
             communicated
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             this
             mortal
             life
             by
             the
             Lord
             which
             is
             abundantly
             clear
             ,
             both
             out
             of
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             also
             from
             the
             many
             experiences
             of
             many
             Thousands
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             for
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             see
             but
             these
             few
             that
             follow
             ,
             Psal.
             34.8
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.3
             .
             Matth.
             5.8
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.18
             .
             Eph.
             1.17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Again
             the
             inward
             Operations
             ,
             Inspirations
             ,
             and
             Illuminations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             present
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             without
             any
             outward
             teacher
             or
             signs
             of
             words
             whatsoever
             ,
             
             make
             evidence
             unto
             themselves
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             own
             self-evidence
             beget
             a
             most
             certain
             and
             clear
             knowledge
             of
             themselves
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             who
             have
             them
             ,
             even
             as
             if
             one
             doth
             take
             Hony
             ,
             Milk
             or
             Wine
             ,
             he
             needeth
             not
             to
             use
             the
             signs
             of
             words
             and
             names
             ,
             to
             perceive
             them
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             quietness
             and
             silence
             ,
             without
             the
             noise
             or
             whisper
             of
             words
             he
             doth
             better
             perceive
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             enjoyeth
             the
             sweetness
             ,
             virtue
             and
             benefit
             of
             them
             .
             And
             so
             indeed
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             Christ
             in
             a
             deep
             silence
             as
             well
             inward
             as
             outward
             of
             all
             words
             ,
             (
             the
             discursive
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             reasonings
             of
             the
             mind
             being
             also
             excluded
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             )
             is
             much
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             clearly
             and
             delightfully
             felt
             and
             known
             then
             by
             all
             the
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             tongues
             of
             men
             and
             Angels
             ever
             did
             Utter
             .
             But
             is
             therefore
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Words
             ,
             in
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             and
             meditation
             of
             them
             to
             be
             rejected
             and
             laid
             aside
             ?
             Nothing
             less
             ,
             only
             the
             faithful
             Soul
             following
             its
             inward
             guide
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             led
             from
             that
             exercise
             of
             useing
             the
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             for
             some
             time
             ,
             unto
             another
             kind
             of
             more
             noble
             exercise
             and
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             from
             labour
             unto
             rest
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             from
             the
             six
             days
             working
             ,
             it
             is
             led
             into
             this
             pleasant
             Sabbath
             ,
             yea
             from
             all
             its
             other
             exercises
             whether
             outward
             or
             inward
             ,
             (
             where
             the
             Scriptures
             have
             a
             good
             place
             and
             service
             )
             it
             is
             brought
             into
             this
             rest
             and
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             sleep
             so
             to
             speak
             ,
             where
             ,
             with
             Iacob
             ,
             it
             seeth
             the
             Heavens
             opened
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Angels
             of
             
             God
             ascending
             and
             descending
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             to
             reject
             the
             Scripture
             or
             its
             use
             and
             exercise
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             led
             from
             that
             unto
             another
             exercise
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             not
             Immediate
             place
             .
             As
             he
             doth
             not
             reject
             preaching
             ,
             who
             ▪
             from
             preaching
             passeth
             unto
             prayer
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             reject
             prayer
             ,
             who
             from
             that
             passeth
             unto
             singing
             and
             blessing
             or
             praising
             the
             blessed
             name
             of
             God.
             Nor
             doth
             a
             man
             reject
             his
             studies
             ,
             who
             leaving
             them
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             goeth
             to
             rest
             and
             sleep
             ,
             or
             to
             refresh
             himself
             with
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             examples
             may
             be
             brought
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             further
             enquired
             ,
             what
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             can
             be
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             who
             hath
             received
             ,
             such
             an
             Immediate
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             doth
             not
             in
             many
             things
             depend
             Immediately
             upon
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             powers
             or
             faculties
             of
             the
             Soul
             are
             various
             ,
             some
             inferiour
             ,
             as
             the
             Imaginative
             ,
             and
             discursive
             ,
             and
             some
             superiour
             ,
             as
             the
             intuitive
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             good
             and
             right
             use
             of
             the
             inferior
             powers
             ,
             whose
             proper
             object
             are
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             words
             proceeding
             from
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Soul
             is
             carried
             ,
             unto
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             its
             superior
             ,
             or
             most
             supream
             power
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             intuitive
             ,
             whose
             proper
             object
             is
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             with
             his
             divine
             riches
             and
             gifts
             ,
             without
             and
             beyond
             all
             words
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             only
             power
             of
             our
             Souls
             be
             exercised
             in
             the
             knowing
             and
             worshiping
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             powers
             and
             faculties
             
             or
             abilities
             of
             our
             Souls
             both
             the
             low
             ,
             and
             high
             ,
             yea
             and
             our
             whole
             man
             ,
             inward
             and
             outward
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             most
             bountiful
             and
             gracious
             God
             hath
             provided
             sutable
             and
             fit
             objects
             ,
             unto
             every
             power
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             unto
             the
             highest
             he
             hath
             prepared
             himself
             in
             his
             son
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             seen
             and
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             Soul
             ,
             without
             those
             veils
             and
             coverings
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             inferiour
             and
             lower
             powers
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
             he
             hath
             provided
             the
             words
             without
             which
             they
             could
             not
             reach
             to
             that
             knowledge
             or
             apprehension
             of
             God.
             And
             moreover
             by
             reading
             and
             hearing
             these
             most
             sweet
             and
             excellent
             Testimonies
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             our
             outward
             man
             is
             piously
             and
             holily
             employed
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             concurring
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             words
             pass
             or
             extend
             into
             outward
             good
             works
             and
             deeds
             ,
             then
             not
             only
             the
             tongue
             and
             ears
             ,
             but
             the
             hands
             and
             feet
             ,
             and
             whole
             body
             is
             duely
             and
             fitly
             exercised
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             And
             by
             these
             inferiour
             exercises
             ,
             (
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             leading
             and
             assisting
             ,
             )
             because
             of
             the
             connexion
             and
             union
             of
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             we
             are
             brought
             into
             the
             divine
             vision
             ;
             for
             the
             things
             which
             we
             read
             and
             hear
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             cooperating
             )
             excite
             our
             attention
             ,
             attention
             exciteth
             memory
             ,
             memory
             exciteth
             the
             imagination
             (
             viz.
             not
             the
             vain
             every
             imagination
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             a
             natural
             faculty
             of
             the
             Soul
             given
             it
             of
             God
             )
             the
             imagination
             exciteth
             the
             reason
             ,
             or
             reasonable
             and
             discursive
             facultie
             ,
             and
             reason
             exciteth
             in
             us
             the
             love
             and
             desire
             of
             seeing
             ;
             and
             
             lastly
             ,
             this
             love
             and
             desire
             exciteth
             vision
             it self
             or
             the
             intuitive
             faculty
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             whereby
             God
             himself
             ,
             that
             most
             desireable
             good
             ,
             and
             most
             delightful
             object
             is
             seen
             (
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             reveal
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             )
             and
             enjoyed
             ,
             yea
             and
             as
             it
             were
             with
             both
             the
             arms
             of
             the
             Soul
             is
             held
             and
             embraced
             ,
             for
             some
             space
             of
             time
             ,
             but
             this
             intuitive
             power
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             whereby
             God
             is
             seen
             ,
             is
             blinded
             and
             shut
             up
             in
             all
             unregenerated
             and
             unsanctified
             men
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Soul
             is
             led
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             through
             those
             six
             daies
             ,
             or
             steps
             of
             labour
             ,
             of
             its
             inferiour
             powers
             ,
             in
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             meditating
             on
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             practising
             ,
             what
             it
             reads
             of
             the
             practical
             part
             ,
             in
             the
             leadings
             and
             enablings
             of
             God's
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             until
             it
             cometh
             unto
             the
             sweet
             Sabbath
             and
             rest
             of
             the
             divine
             fruition
             .
             And
             this
             is
             that
             state
             ,
             of
             which
             Augustine
             seemeth
             to
             speak
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             
               de
               Doctrina
               Christiana
               ,
               cap.
            
             39.
             saying
             ,
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               endued
               with
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               holdeth
               them
               firmly
               ,
               needeth
               not
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               to
               instruct
               others
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             understand
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             supreme
             power
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             whereby
             he
             reacheth
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             apprehendeth
             him
             ,
             with
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             and
             Love
             ,
             far
             beyond
             and
             above
             all
             manner
             or
             measure
             of
             words
             ,
             he
             needeth
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             although
             he
             needeth
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             inferiour
             powers
             ,
             as
             well
             for
             his
             own
             instruction
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             instruction
             of
             others
             .
             And
             in
             his
             first
             Book
             
               de
               consensu
               Evangelistarum
               cap.
            
             5.
             discoursing
             of
             the
             active
             and
             contemplative
             vertue
             ,
             
             he
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               In
               this
               mortal
               life
               ,
               that
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               active
               vertue
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               work
               of
               a
               good
               Conversation
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Contemplative
             
               is
               more
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               with
               some
               darkly
               as
               in
               a
               Glass
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               ,
               in
               some
               vision
               of
               the
               unchangeable
               truth
               .
               These
               two
               vertues
               are
               figuratively
               understood
               in
            
             Jacob
             
               's
               two
               Wives
               ,
               for
            
             Lea
             
               signifieth
               labouring
               ,
               and
            
             Rachel
             
               signifieth
               the
               beginning
               of
               Vision
            
             :
             Thus
             Augustine
             ,
             than
             which
             what
             can
             be
             more
             clear
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             present
             question
             .
             And
             Luther
             also
             ,
             (
             as
             appeareth
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             published
             in
             
               High-Dutch
               ,
               Anno
            
             1618.
             called
             the
             Harmony
             or
             Concord
             )
             did
             assert
             ,
             
               Such
               an
               inward
               Illumination
               and
               Inspiration
               immediate
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               did
               teach
               the
               faithful
               above
               all
               Books
               and
               outward
               hearing
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               which
               they
               needed
               not
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               to
               prove
               unto
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               written
               .
            
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             
               That
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               taught
               ,
               and
               inlightned
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               above
               all
               Law
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               outward
               in
               a
               Sermon
               of
               his
               on
            
             Pentecost
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             Sermon
             
               he
               describeth
               the
               second
               Law
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               pronounced
               with
               the
               mouth
               ,
               nor
               writ
               with
               Pen
               and
               Ink
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               Himself
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               his
               work
               ,
               which
               he
               worketh
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
             And
             in
             a
             Sermon
             of
             his
             upon
             the
             Magnificat
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               know
               God
               or
               his
               Word
               aright
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               receive
               it
               immediately
               from
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             Note
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             term
             Immediate
             is
             used
             by
             Luther
             .
             Again
             ,
             on
             the
             fourth
             Psalm
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               well
               called
               the
               light
               of
               God's
               countenance
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               an
               Illumination
               
               divinely
               inspired
               into
               our
               mind
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               Ray
               of
               the
               Divinity
               infused
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Believer
               ,
               whereby
               every
               one
               who
               is
               saved
               ,
               is
               directed
               and
               saved
               .
            
             Again
             in
             his
             
               Postill
               .
               dom
            
             .
             8.
             
             Serm.
             2.
             speaking
             of
             Faith
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               Preached
               Word
               is
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               not
               Faith
               by
               the
               Preached
               Word
               .
            
             And
             after
             ,
             
               All
               Doctrines
               are
               to
               be
               grounded
               on
               Faith
               ,
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Divine
             Illumination
             inspired
             into
             the
             Mind
             )
             
               for
               Faith
               is
               the
               Touchstone
               ,
               Measuring
               Line
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               and
               Ballance
               ,
               wherewith
               all
               Doctrines
               are
               to
               be
               weighed
               ,
               proved
               ,
               and
               judged
               .
            
             And
             on
             the
             11
             th
             Psalm
             ,
             
               The
               words
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               pure
               words
               .
            
             ;
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Prophet
            
             David
             
               here
               doth
               not
               speak
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               specially
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               then
               the
               words
               or
               speeches
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               he
               speaketh
               them
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               the
               Apostles
               :
               And
               in
               his
               Sermon
               on
            
             Pentecost
             
               he
               saith
               ,
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               God
               speak
               to
               thee
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               remaineth
               unspoken
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             clearly
             said
             for
             immediate
             Inspirations
             and
             Illuminations
             ,
             or
             who
             can
             be
             a
             greater
             Enthusiast
             than
             Luther
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             words
             .
             I
             know
             indeed
             that
             Luther
             spoke
             and
             writ
             many
             things
             against
             false
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             who
             did
             vaunt
             and
             boast
             of
             their
             Revelations
             and
             Inspirations
             that
             were
             false
             and
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             yet
             doth
             not
             hinder
             but
             that
             Luther
             might
             be
             a
             true
             Enthusiast
             ,
             even
             as
             he
             may
             be
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             who
             Writeth
             against
             false
             ,
             or
             Christians
             falsely
             so
             called
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III
             ,
          
           
             IN
             his
             Fifth
             Paragraph
             he
             findeth
             fault
             with
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             words
             ,
             for
             saying
             ,
             where
             outward
             means
             are
             wanting
             ,
             God
             himself
             infinitely
             good
             and
             merciful
             ,
             is
             present
             to
             supply
             their
             defect
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             Souls
             ;
             and
             that
             Gods
             immediate
             help
             is
             present
             unto
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             prevent
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ;
             by
             the
             inward
             and
             immediate
             motions
             ,
             influences
             ,
             and
             illuminations
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             This
             is
             that
             (
             saith
             our
             Adversary
             )
             in
             which
             we
             dissent
             from
             him
             :
             To
             whom
             I
             answer
             ,
             If
             in
             this
             ye
             dissent
             from
             him
             ,
             ye
             also
             dissent
             from
             your
             Ancestor
             Luther
             on
             the
             same
             Question
             :
             For
             he
             ,
             in
             his
             Commentary
             upon
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             
               Galatians
               ,
               cap.
            
             3.
             
             Enquiring
             of
             Infants
             and
             dumb
             persons
             how
             they
             believe
             ;
             doth
             answer
             with
             Ierome
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             deaf
             unto
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             void
             of
             hearing
             ,
             which
             speaketh
             not
             unto
             the
             outward
             ears
             ,
             but
             these
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               He
               who
               hath
               ears
               to
               hear
               ,
               let
               him
               hear
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             that
             the
             Adversary
             denyeth
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             prevent
             or
             go
             before
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             by
             his
             inward
             illumination
             and
             operation
             ;
             he
             dissenteth
             from
             Augustine
             (
             as
             well
             as
             from
             Scripture
             )
             lib.
             4.
             
               de
               consensu
               Evangelist
            
             .
             where
             he
             thus
             expoundeth
             the
             words
             of
             
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
            
             26.32
             .
             
               I
               will
               go
               before
               you
               into
            
             Galilee
             .
             
             
               This
               saying
               is
               to
               be
               taken
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               prophetically
               .
               For
            
             Galilee
             
               signifieth
               either
               Transmigration
               ,
               or
               Revelation
               :
               According
               then
               to
               its
               first
               signification
               of
               Transmigration
               ,
               what
               other
               thing
               doth
               occur
               to
               be
               understood
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Grace
               of
               Christ
               was
               to
               pass
               over
               from
               the
               People
               of
            
             Israel
             
               into
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               when
               they
               should
               Preach
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               had
               not
               prepared
               the
               way
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               believed
               the
               Gospel
               Preached
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               this
               should
               be
               understood
               by
               these
               words
               ,
            
             He
             shall
             go
             before
             you
             into
             
               Galilee
               .
               But
               according
               to
               the
               second
               interpretation
               of
               the
               word
            
             Galilee
             ,
             
               its
               signifying
               Revelation
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Christ
               not
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Servant
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               wherein
               he
               is
               equal
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               which
               he
               promised
               in
            
             John
             
               to
               such
               as
               loved
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               shall
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               show
               my self
               unto
               him
               :
               to
               wit
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               what
               they
               then
               saw
               ,
               and
               as
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               he
               appeared
               with
               the
               prints
               of
               his
               wounds
               ,
               both
               to
               be
               seen
               and
               touched
               ;
               but
               according
               unto
               that
               ineffable
               light
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               enlighten
               every
               man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               he
               shineth
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               darkness
               doth
               not
               comprehend
               him
               .
            
             Where
             let
             the
             Reader
             notice
             ,
             how
             that
             Augustine
             believed
             that
             Christ
             did
             go
             before
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             with
             his
             Divine
             Grace
             and
             Revelation
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             And
             if
             God
             be
             not
             present
             to
             his
             Creature
             to
             supply
             the
             defect
             of
             outward
             means
             ,
             and
             yet
             damn
             the
             Creature
             ;
             is
             not
             this
             to
             render
             God
             unmerciful
             ,
             and
             a
             hard
             Master
             ,
             and
             unjust
             ,
             who
             is
             yet
             most
             merciful
             ,
             
             meek
             ,
             just
             and
             benevolent
             to
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ?
             I
             thought
             these
             called
             Lutherans
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             zealous
             against
             the
             Calvinistical
             decree
             of
             absolute
             Reprobation
             ;
             had
             been
             more
             humane
             and
             merciful
             towards
             Mankind
             ;
             but
             now
             so
             far
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             from
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             they
             are
             fallen
             into
             the
             same
             pit
             with
             the
             Calvinists
             ▪
             or
             at
             least
             as
             bad
             :
             For
             if
             so
             many
             thousands
             ,
             who
             want
             the
             outward
             means
             ,
             be
             damned
             eternally
             for
             the
             want
             of
             them
             ;
             this
             so
             miserable
             a
             case
             should
             seem
             to
             proceed
             from
             want
             of
             Love
             in
             God
             towards
             them
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             did
             not
             love
             them
             ,
             therefore
             he
             did
             reprobate
             and
             reject
             them
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             the
             Adversary
             can
             save
             himself
             from
             falling
             into
             the
             deep
             ditch
             of
             the
             Calvinistical
             Doctrine
             of
             Absolute
             Reprobation
             .
             But
             hath
             not
             Christ
             died
             for
             all
             men
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             he
             hath
             then
             dyed
             for
             those
             who
             want
             the
             outward
             means
             ,
             and
             what
             hath
             Christ
             gained
             for
             them
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             if
             nothing
             of
             his
             Grace
             either
             already
             given
             them
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             hath
             he
             not
             then
             dyed
             for
             them
             in
             vain
             ?
             But
             doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             his
             Elect
             ones
             in
             every
             corner
             and
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             whither
             he
             is
             to
             send
             his
             Angels
             to
             gather
             them
             together
             ,
             even
             the
             children
             of
             God
             every
             where
             dispers'd
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             yet
             gone
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             And
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             these
             good
             and
             honest
             Gentiles
             ,
             such
             as
             Cornelius
             was
             before
             Peter
             Preached
             the
             Gospel
             outwardly
             to
             him
             ?
             For
             do
             not
             Peters
             words
             
             plainly
             imply
             that
             there
             were
             many
             such
             good
             and
             honest
             men
             ,
             fearing
             God
             and
             working
             righteousness
             ,
             who
             were
             acceptable
             unto
             God
             through
             Christ
             ,
             although
             they
             had
             not
             heard
             of
             Christ
             as
             yet
             outwardly
             .
             Again
             ,
             what
             was
             to
             be
             done
             with
             that
             good
             ground
             which
             was
             good
             before
             the
             seed
             was
             cast
             into
             it
             ;
             and
             whence
             was
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             was
             good
             ,
             before
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             And
             what
             did
             Christ
             signifie
             by
             that
             good
             ground
             in
             the
             Parable
             ,
             but
             men
             of
             a
             good
             and
             honest
             heart
             ?
             Suppose
             then
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             these
             were
             prevented
             by
             death
             ,
             long
             before
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             did
             come
             to
             their
             ears
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             supposed
             in
             many
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             shortness
             of
             humane
             life
             ;
             shall
             therefore
             all
             these
             good
             men
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             bad
             and
             wicked
             ,
             be
             damned
             eternally
             ?
             Let
             every
             pious
             and
             sober
             man
             be
             ashamed
             so
             to
             conclude
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Sixth
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             in
             part
             to
             acknowledge
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             distinction
             ,
             between
             Divine
             General
             Revelation
             and
             Special
             ;
             but
             he
             differeth
             herein
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             have
             that
             General
             Revelation
             made
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             be
             supernatural
             but
             natural
             ,
             nor
             immediate
             but
             mediate
             ,
             beside
             the
             inward
             or
             ingrafted
             notions
             of
             truth
             importing
             also
             an
             acquired
             knowledge
             by
             the
             things
             created
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             presented
             ,
             and
             the
             information
             and
             teaching
             of
             others
             concurring
             .
             But
             as
             concerning
             the
             latter
             ,
             it
             followeth
             not
             that
             that
             Revelation
             was
             not
             immediate
             ,
             because
             these
             Gentiles
             had
             also
             an
             acquired
             knowledge
             by
             the
             things
             
             created
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             these
             two
             are
             not
             contradictory
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             one
             Knowledge
             immediate
             and
             implanted
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             another
             acquired
             ;
             but
             they
             both
             consist
             very
             well
             together
             .
             And
             concerning
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             doth
             indeed
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             General
             Revelation
             is
             only
             natural
             ,
             and
             not
             supernatural
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             not
             so
             much
             as
             essayed
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             Now
             as
             to
             that
             Question
             ,
             whether
             that
             General
             Revelation
             be
             natural
             or
             supernatural
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             different
             respect
             it
             is
             both
             natural
             and
             supernatural
             :
             Natural
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Subject
             of
             its
             Inherence
             ;
             for
             many
             things
             receive
             their
             denomination
             from
             the
             Subject
             of
             Inherence
             ,
             as
             some
             Vessels
             are
             called
             golden
             ,
             others
             silver
             ,
             others
             brass
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             their
             subject
             matter
             .
             Now
             God
             hath
             planted
             or
             sown
             this
             General
             Divine
             Revelation
             or
             Law
             in
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             Man
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             therefore
             called
             by
             
               Iames
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               innate
               Word
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Word
             planted
             in
             our
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             the
             Ark
             unto
             which
             God
             hath
             committed
             this
             Divine
             Law
             to
             be
             preserved
             .
             But
             it
             is
             Supernatural
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             Original
             Author
             ,
             and
             Efficient
             Cause
             :
             For
             from
             whence
             cometh
             this
             Law
             placed
             in
             all
             souls
             ,
             but
             from
             that
             Supreme
             Lord
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             souls
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             by
             Philo
             the
             Jew
             ,
             
               An
               infallible
               Law
               and
               incorruptible
               ,
               Printed
               in
               the
               immortal
               Mind
               by
               an
               immortal
               Nature
               :
               And
               by
            
             Plutarch
             ,
             
               A
               Faith
               ingrasted
               or
               innate
               into
               every
               reasonable
               Creature
               ,
               living
               in
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               never
               leaving
               the
               Soul
               destitute
               of
               Guidance
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             this
             Law
             or
             
             Revelation
             is
             deservedly
             to
             be
             reputed
             Supernatural
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             whoever
             doth
             transgress
             it
             ,
             he
             doth
             transgress
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             most
             High
             God
             :
             This
             Law
             therefore
             is
             above
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             the
             Souls
             nature
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             subject
             unto
             the
             said
             Law
             ,
             and
             consequently
             it
             is
             Supernatural
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             Mans
             whole
             Nature
             in
             the
             Fall
             is
             corrupted
             ,
             but
             this
             Law
             doth
             remain
             in
             the
             Soul
             uncorrupted
             ;
             therefore
             it
             proceedeth
             not
             from
             Mans
             Nature
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             more
             noble
             Original
             and
             Fountain
             :
             For
             who
             can
             bring
             such
             a
             clean
             thing
             as
             this
             Law
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             that
             which
             is
             so
             unclean
             as
             Mans
             corrupted
             Nature
             ?
             And
             indeed
             Augustine
             doth
             well
             discourse
             on
             this
             same
             purpose
             ,
             lib.
             14.
             
               de
               Trinit
               .
               cap.
            
             15.
             
             
               Man
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               is
               admonished
               to
               turn
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               unto
               that
               Light
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               was
               touched
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               departed
               from
               him
               .
               For
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               wicked
               think
               upon
               eternity
               ,
               and
               do
               both
               reprove
               and
               commend
               many
               things
               in
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               .
               But
               by
               what
               rules
               judge
               they
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               in
               which
               they
               see
               how
               every
               one
               should
               live
               ,
               although
               they
               themselves
               do
               not
               so
               live
               ?
               When
               do
               they
               see
               them
               ?
               not
               in
               their
               Nature
               ,
               seeing
               they
               see
               them
               with
               a
               mind
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               manifest
               their
               minds
               are
               changeable
               ,
               whereas
               they
               see
               that
               these
               rules
               are
               unchangeable
               ,
               which
               every
               one
               may
               see
               in
               them
               .
               Nor
               yet
               do
               they
               see
               them
               in
               the
               habit
               of
               their
               mind
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               rules
               of
               righteousness
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               manifest
               their
               minds
               are
               unrighteous
               ,
               (
               note
               )
               where
               
               then
               are
               these
               rules
               writ
               where
               he
               who
               is
               unjust
               ,
               knoweth
               what
               is
               just
               ,
               where
               he
               understandeth
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               ?
               Where
               are
               they
               therefore
               writ
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               that
               Light
               which
               is
               called
               the
               Truth
               ,
               whence
               every
               just
               Law
               is
               described
               ,
               and
               is
               transferred
               into
               the
               Heart
               of
               Man
               ,
               who
               worketh
               Righteousness
               not
               by
               motion
               ,
               as
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               by
               impression
               ,
               as
               the
               Image
               passeth
               from
               the
               Seal
               into
               the
               Wax
               ,
               and
               yet
               leaveth
               not
               the
               Seal
               .
            
             Thus
             Augustine
             ,
          
           
             Again
             ,
             In
             this
             same
             Paragraph
             he
             blameth
             R.B.
             for
             saying
             ,
             That
             the
             General
             Revelation
             doth
             suffice
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             although
             the
             Special
             doth
             not
             come
             ,
             nor
             be
             adjoyned
             thereunto
             .
             But
             granting
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             faithfully
             obeyed
             and
             followed
             the
             General
             Revelation
             ,
             be
             in
             a
             safe
             state
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             firm
             and
             sure
             hope
             of
             future
             happiness
             ;
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             but
             in
             order
             to
             obtain
             a
             more
             perfect
             state
             through
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             the
             Special
             Revelation
             is
             necessary
             ,
             as
             is
             plain
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             behoved
             to
             be
             sent
             ,
             who
             was
             to
             Preach
             unto
             him
             words
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             (
             as
             the
             Angel
             said
             ,
             Acts
             11.14
             .
             )
             He
             and
             his
             House
             were
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             IN
             his
             Seventh
             and
             Eighth
             Paragraphs
             ,
             he
             saith
             little
             or
             nothing
             more
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             had
             formerly
             delivered
             concerning
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             whether
             Immediate
             Divine
             Revelations
             be
             the
             Principle
             of
             knowing
             God
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             times
             .
             But
             divers
             other
             things
             remain
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             for
             the
             more
             clear
             stating
             the
             Controversie
             :
             First
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Principle
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             Primary
             ,
             or
             Secundary
             ;
             or
             which
             is
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             Principal
             ,
             or
             Subordinate
             .
             Now
             as
             concerning
             the
             Subordinate
             and
             Secundary
             Principle
             ,
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             a
             subordinate
             and
             secundary
             Principle
             of
             knowing
             Divine
             Doctrines
             and
             Truths
             ,
             as
             concerning
             God
             and
             Christ
             ;
             but
             still
             we
             contend
             for
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Inlightning
             ,
             Inspiring
             ,
             and
             by
             its
             Life
             giving
             Vigour
             ,
             and
             Vertue
             ,
             effectually
             working
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Principal
             or
             Primary
             :
             And
             let
             the
             Adversary
             tell
             me
             ,
             seeing
             he
             doth
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             inward
             illumination
             and
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             the
             obtaining
             any
             Saving
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ;
             whether
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             inwardly
             operating
             and
             inlightning
             
             the
             Minds
             of
             Believers
             ,
             is
             the
             Primary
             Principle
             of
             Divine
             Knowledge
             ?
             Or
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Primary
             Principle
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             but
             the
             secundary
             and
             subordinate
             ,
             which
             last
             ,
             as
             being
             too
             absurd
             and
             offensive
             to
             Christian
             ears
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             will
             abhor
             to
             affirm
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             concerning
             the
             term
             of
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             strife
             or
             controversie
             is
             to
             be
             removed
             ;
             for
             why
             should
             we
             contend
             in
             meer
             words
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             agreed
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             as
             to
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             First
             ,
             he
             doth
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             Illuminations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             beget
             the
             saving
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Things
             in
             Mens
             minds
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             granteth
             that
             these
             inward
             Illuminations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             not
             only
             effective
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             they
             are
             objective
             ,
             as
             being
             real
             objects
             proposed
             to
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             moving
             it
             to
             the
             assent
             of
             Truth
             :
             For
             so
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             Thirty
             Second
             Paragraph
             expresly
             affirm
             ,
             
               That
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Spirit
               revealing
               ,
               doth
               not
               only
               work
               efficiently
               on
               the
               Intellectual
               Faculty
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               or
               produce
               the
               Act
               of
               Believing
               ;
               but
               doth
               also
               move
               the
               Mind
               objectively
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               formal
               representation
               of
               an
               object
               ,
               determine
               the
               Vnderstanding
               to
               assent
               .
            
             ,
             Thus
             He.
             
               Wherein
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               I
               can
               understand
               ,
               or
               reach
               ,
               he
               doth
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               inward
               Illumination
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             is
             Revelation
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             For
             by
             inward
             Revelation
             we
             do
             not
             understand
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             works
             not
             only
             efficiently
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             Efficient
             Cause
             upon
             our
             
             Understanding
             ,
             to
             beget
             in
             us
             True
             Divine
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             also
             moves
             objectively
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             formal
             representation
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             determines
             our
             Understanding
             to
             Assent
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             in
             general
             to
             Reveal
             ,
             but
             to
             propose
             the
             Object
             revealed
             to
             our
             perceptive
             Faculty
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             particular
             ,
             he
             who
             doth
             propose
             the
             outward
             visible
             Objects
             to
             my
             sight
             ,
             he
             is
             properly
             enough
             said
             to
             reveal
             unto
             me
             these
             Visibles
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Objects
             of
             the
             other
             outward
             Senses
             .
             And
             surely
             according
             to
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             the
             inward
             illustrations
             and
             illuminations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             produced
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             are
             called
             Revelations
             ;
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             Scripture
             is
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Wisdom
               and
               Revelation
               ,
               Eph.
            
             1.17
             .
             as
             he
             doth
             illustrate
             and
             illuminate
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Faithful
             :
             And
             Paul
             ,
             writing
             of
             the
             state
             of
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             affirmeth
             ;
             that
             God
             had
             revealed
             his
             Son
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             which
             in
             some
             manner
             and
             degree
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             of
             every
             converted
             man.
             As
             yet
             therefore
             we
             agree
             well
             enough
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             in
             forming
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             .
             It
             remaineth
             then
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             that
             we
             discuss
             or
             consider
             this
             term
             Immediate
             a
             little
             more
             fully
             ,
             wherein
             alone
             almost
             the
             strife
             of
             the
             Controversie
             seemeth
             to
             be
             placed
             ;
             the
             which
             ,
             although
             at
             first
             view
             it
             may
             seem
             great
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             laying
             aside
             prejudice
             ,
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             little
             ,
             if
             any
             .
             That
             it
             may
             therefore
             be
             more
             clearly
             understood
             ,
             what
             is
             signified
             by
             this
             term
             Immediate
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             Immediate
             doth
             signifie
             two
             very
             different
             things
             :
             One
             is
             ,
             the
             absence
             of
             all
             means
             or
             
             medium's
             in
             the
             producing
             any
             effect
             .
             Hence
             ,
             God
             the
             Great
             Creator
             ,
             is
             rightly
             said
             to
             have
             produced
             or
             created
             his
             creatures
             immediately
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             medium
             or
             mean
             ,
             existing
             (
             save
             only
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             )
             whereby
             to
             create
             them
             .
             But
             this
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             term
             ,
             Immediate
             ,
             is
             too
             strait
             and
             narrow
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             agreeth
             to
             no
             other
             operation
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Creation
             and
             Conservation
             of
             the
             World
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             infinite
             and
             supreme
             Cause
             ,
             unless
             we
             add
             those
             Divine
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             other
             marvellous
             things
             which
             God
             did
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             or
             concurrence
             of
             means
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             or
             other
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             Immediate
             ,
             doth
             not
             import
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             mean
             ,
             or
             medium
             ;
             but
             the
             intimate
             application
             ,
             or
             concurrence
             of
             the
             principal
             and
             primary
             Cause
             ,
             unto
             the
             secundary
             ;
             together
             with
             the
             mean
             ,
             or
             means
             ,
             in
             the
             operation
             .
             Again
             ,
             the
             medium
             ,
             or
             mean
             ,
             is
             either
             continued
             or
             discontinued
             :
             The
             continued
             mean
             ,
             I
             call
             that
             mean
             which
             is
             continued
             ,
             or
             continually
             and
             closely
             is
             conjoyned
             in
             working
             with
             the
             Cause
             ,
             both
             principal
             and
             subordinate
             :
             But
             the
             discontinued
             mean
             is
             that
             which
             is
             not
             continued
             ,
             or
             conjoyned
             in
             the
             working
             ,
             with
             the
             primary
             and
             principal
             Cause
             ;
             but
             either
             works
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             worketh
             only
             with
             the
             secundary
             Cause
             ;
             while
             as
             the
             principal
             and
             primary
             Cause
             worketh
             nothing
             
             with
             the
             said
             mean
             ,
             but
             suspendeth
             and
             withdraweth
             its
             concourse
             and
             influence
             ,
             that
             is
             requisite
             to
             the
             producing
             the
             effect
             aright
             .
             Now
             the
             continued
             mean
             ,
             or
             medium
             ,
             hindereth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             action
             or
             operation
             of
             the
             principal
             and
             primary
             Cause
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             immediate
             :
             Hence
             Immediate
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             be
             
               in
               medio
               ,
               i.
               e.
               in
               the
               mean
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             when
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             his
             presence
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             he
             mediating
             and
             intervening
             ,
             they
             perform
             all
             their
             works
             ;
             he
             is
             rightly
             and
             properly
             said
             immediately
             to
             work
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             inspire
             and
             inlighten
             them
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             continued
             mean
             hinders
             not
             the
             immediate
             operation
             of
             the
             principal
             Cause
             ,
             many
             examples
             might
             be
             produced
             to
             show
             it
             :
             I
             shall
             give
             an
             instance
             in
             some
             few
             which
             follow
             .
             The
             Sun
             doth
             immediately
             inlighten
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             shine
             upon
             the
             visible
             objects
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             doth
             this
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Chrystal
             ,
             or
             Glass
             of
             the
             Window
             .
             But
             because
             the
             Air
             ,
             and
             Glass
             ,
             or
             other
             diaphanous
             and
             transparent
             mediums
             are
             continued
             with
             the
             Suns
             illumination
             ,
             the
             said
             illumination
             is
             immediate
             ,
             and
             is
             commonly
             acknowledged
             so
             to
             be
             .
             Again
             ,
             when
             the
             Husbandman
             laboureth
             in
             his
             field
             ,
             using
             many
             means
             ,
             as
             Ploughing
             ,
             Digging
             ,
             Sowing
             ,
             Watering
             ,
             or
             Reaping
             and
             Gathering
             his
             Corn
             ,
             the
             Sun
             doth
             immediately
             inlighten
             him
             ,
             and
             shine
             upon
             his
             labours
             ;
             by
             vertue
             and
             assistance
             of
             which
             illumination
             ,
             he
             still
             laboureth
             .
             Here
             we
             see
             ,
             the
             
             making
             use
             of
             many
             means
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             the
             immediate
             illumination
             and
             operation
             of
             the
             Sun
             upon
             the
             Husbandman
             and
             his
             labours
             ,
             but
             all
             these
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             doth
             very
             well
             agree
             with
             the
             Suns
             immediate
             illumination
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             is
             perfited
             and
             established
             by
             the
             other
             :
             For
             as
             the
             labouring
             and
             using
             these
             outward
             means
             ,
             cannot
             be
             rightly
             performed
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             profit
             or
             avail
             ,
             without
             the
             Suns
             influence
             and
             operation
             ;
             so
             unless
             the
             said
             Husbandman
             doth
             labour
             in
             his
             Field
             ,
             Plow
             ,
             Dig
             ,
             Sow
             ,
             and
             perform
             other
             necessary
             actions
             for
             the
             labouring
             his
             ground
             ;
             the
             Suns
             illumination
             ,
             or
             operation
             ,
             although
             immediate
             ,
             shall
             little
             avail
             him
             .
             Another
             example
             I
             shall
             give
             ,
             in
             the
             daily
             mutual
             conversation
             of
             men
             one
             with
             another
             .
             When
             one
             man
             speaks
             to
             another
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             they
             both
             hear
             and
             see
             each
             other
             immediately
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             hearing
             and
             seeing
             of
             one
             another
             ,
             is
             not
             without
             the
             use
             and
             intervening
             of
             many
             means
             ,
             or
             mediums
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             voice
             and
             image
             of
             those
             men
             immediately
             so
             conversing
             ,
             are
             conveyed
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Air
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             many
             Organs
             of
             the
             Eyes
             and
             Ears
             .
             It
             now
             remaineth
             to
             apply
             these
             examples
             ,
             or
             similitudes
             ,
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             of
             Immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             Do
             not
             our
             Adversaries
             grant
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             so
             inlighten
             the
             minds
             and
             inward
             eyes
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             with
             his
             Light
             and
             Illumination
             (
             who
             is
             the
             inward
             ,
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             invisible
             
             Sun
             of
             the
             Soul
             )
             as
             the
             outward
             and
             worldly
             Sun
             doth
             inlighten
             our
             outward
             eyes
             ?
             I
             suppose
             ,
             this
             they
             will
             grant
             .
             Again
             ,
             Is
             not
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             light
             and
             life
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             as
             closely
             and
             intimately
             present
             ,
             or
             rather
             indeed
             much
             more
             present
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             outward
             Sun
             is
             to
             our
             Body
             and
             outward
             Man
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             most
             subtle
             and
             penetrating
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             Light
             ,
             Life
             ,
             and
             Virtue
             ,
             more
             perfectly
             go
             through
             and
             penetrate
             all
             means
             ;
             than
             the
             outward
             illumination
             of
             the
             Sun
             can
             penetrate
             or
             pierce
             through
             the
             Air
             ,
             or
             most
             clear
             and
             transparent
             Glass
             or
             Chrystal
             ?
             Is
             not
             God
             most
             inwardly
             present
             in
             all
             his
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             most
             near
             and
             close
             unto
             them
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             more
             near
             unto
             us
             ,
             than
             all
             means
             however
             so
             near
             ?
             But
             it
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             that
             God
             worketh
             in
             us
             ,
             using
             many
             and
             various
             means
             ,
             as
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Hearing
             ,
             Meditation
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             and
             sometimes
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             other
             times
             divers
             joyned
             together
             .
             This
             is
             granted
             ,
             but
             all
             this
             hinders
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             operation
             and
             illumination
             of
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             those
             means
             ,
             is
             immediate
             :
             For
             if
             the
             use
             of
             all
             means
             in
             every
             respect
             be
             taken
             away
             in
             Gods
             instructing
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             inspiring
             and
             inlightning
             men
             ;
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             clearly
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             ,
             whether
             Prophet
             or
             Apostle
             ,
             was
             immediately
             inlightned
             or
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             special
             Revelation
             :
             For
             besides
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Prophets
             were
             taught
             of
             God
             by
             the
             means
             and
             ministry
             
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Apostle
             had
             his
             Visions
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             banished
             into
             the
             Isle
             of
             Patmos
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             an
             Angel
             sent
             by
             Christ
             unto
             him
             ;
             what
             Prophet
             or
             Apostle
             ever
             was
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             made
             use
             of
             means
             ?
             Was
             not
             Prayer
             (
             sometimes
             both
             Mental
             and
             Vocal
             ,
             sometimes
             only
             Mental
             )
             a
             general
             and
             universal
             Mean
             ,
             which
             both
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             used
             ,
             and
             that
             frequently
             ,
             to
             obtain
             their
             Divine
             Inspirations
             and
             Revelations
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             read
             ,
             how
             Moses
             besought
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             see
             his
             glory
             ?
             the
             which
             most
             sweet
             and
             blessed
             Vision
             he
             obtained
             by
             means
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             other
             Prophets
             .
             And
             did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             continue
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             prayer
             ,
             at
             a
             certain
             place
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             his
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             .
             And
             did
             they
             not
             obtain
             that
             most
             excellent
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             by
             means
             of
             their
             prayer
             ?
             And
             did
             not
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             Friends
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             Peter
             his
             Preaching
             ?
             and
             the
             like
             did
             frequently
             come
             to
             pass
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Disciples
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             their
             hands
             ?
             Did
             not
             Christ
             inspire
             the
             Apostles
             immediately
             ,
             before
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             his
             outward
             Preaching
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             laying
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             ?
             Did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             Minister
             one
             to
             another
             (
             after
             they
             had
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             )
             of
             the
             word
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             did
             edifie
             and
             build
             up
             one
             another
             ?
             
             Had
             not
             the
             Prophets
             of
             old
             ,
             Schools
             ;
             and
             there
             did
             Prophesie
             ,
             and
             Preach
             ,
             and
             Pray
             ,
             and
             by
             using
             these
             means
             ,
             the
             Gift
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             came
             upon
             many
             Hearers
             immediately
             ?
             Surely
             few
             or
             none
             of
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             at
             times
             were
             outwardly
             taught
             :
             Adam
             ,
             the
             first
             Prophet
             ,
             instructed
             Abel
             and
             
               Seth
               ;
               Seth
            
             instructed
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             again
             their
             children
             ,
             at
             least
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             until
             Noah
             ;
             and
             Noah
             instructed
             some
             of
             his
             Posterity
             ,
             and
             they
             again
             of
             theirs
             until
             Abraham
             ;
             for
             without
             all
             controversie
             both
             Abraham
             and
             Moses
             learned
             some
             things
             by
             outward
             teaching
             ,
             from
             their
             Forefathers
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Things
             ;
             which
             yet
             did
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             also
             were
             immediately
             inspired
             and
             taught
             of
             God
             themselves
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             outward
             teaching
             did
             further
             them
             ,
             and
             ,
             by
             its
             virtue
             ,
             did
             prepare
             their
             minds
             to
             receive
             their
             Divine
             Inspirations
             .
             But
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             them
             did
             not
             hear
             any
             thing
             taught
             them
             outwardly
             ,
             by
             mans
             voice
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Adam
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             alone
             ?
             Did
             he
             or
             they
             therefore
             use
             no
             means
             ,
             to
             obtain
             their
             Revelations
             ?
             Or
             did
             God
             use
             no
             means
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             communicate
             unto
             ▪
             them
             those
             Revelations
             and
             Inspirations
             ?
             Did
             he
             not
             always
             use
             their
             Souls
             and
             Minds
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             as
             means
             and
             instruments
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             inspire
             them
             ;
             as
             he
             did
             use
             their
             Tongues
             and
             Lips
             ,
             to
             speak
             forth
             ,
             and
             their
             Hands
             to
             bring
             forth
             ,
             in
             writing
             their
             Prophecies
             ,
             Vissons
             ,
             and
             Revelations
             ?
             For
             that
             the
             Souls
             and
             Minds
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             
             their
             Intellectual
             Faculties
             or
             Powers
             ,
             were
             not
             altogether
             passive
             (
             and
             suppose
             they
             had
             been
             passive
             altogether
             ,
             yet
             they
             might
             be
             accounted
             passive
             means
             )
             but
             were
             partly
             active
             ;
             is
             clearly
             enough
             manifest
             from
             the
             diversity
             of
             style
             and
             phrase
             of
             speaking
             and
             writing
             ,
             that
             doth
             occur
             both
             in
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ?
             For
             Isaias
             doth
             after
             another
             manner
             of
             style
             ,
             express
             his
             Visions
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             than
             Amos
             :
             And
             among
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Matthew
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             do
             differ
             in
             their
             style
             and
             manner
             of
             expression
             .
             The
             which
             diversity
             of
             style
             and
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             did
             proceed
             from
             the
             different
             qualifications
             and
             endowments
             of
             their
             minds
             :
             for
             as
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             findeth
             any
             man
             furnished
             or
             endued
             with
             gifts
             ,
             whether
             natural
             or
             acquired
             ;
             so
             he
             worketh
             upon
             him
             accordingly
             ,
             sanctifying
             those
             gifts
             ,
             and
             making
             use
             of
             them
             as
             means
             ,
             in
             his
             work
             and
             service
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             the
             Souls
             and
             Minds
             of
             the
             Prophets
             might
             be
             rendred
             apt
             and
             fit
             ,
             to
             be
             used
             by
             God
             as
             his
             instruments
             and
             means
             ,
             both
             to
             receive
             and
             convey
             the
             Revelations
             of
             his
             Will
             ;
             how
             many
             ,
             and
             how
             great
             preparations
             and
             purifications
             did
             they
             require
             ;
             all
             which
             might
             be
             called
             means
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             with
             what
             watchings
             ,
             fastings
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             and
             wrestlings
             ,
             against
             all
             inward
             impurities
             ,
             and
             evil
             and
             unclean
             suggestions
             and
             temptations
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             did
             they
             labour
             both
             day
             and
             night
             ?
             How
             soberly
             ,
             how
             holily
             ,
             how
             chastly
             ,
             how
             purely
             ,
             how
             obediently
             ,
             behoved
             they
             to
             walk
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             conversation
             ,
             in
             all
             
             Gods
             commandments
             ,
             both
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             Man
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             approved
             Ministers
             and
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             therefore
             ,
             never
             any
             Prophet
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             true
             and
             faithful
             ,
             whom
             God
             inspired
             immediately
             ,
             but
             used
             divers
             sorts
             of
             means
             :
             And
             did
             not
             some
             of
             the
             Prophets
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             Minstrels
             ,
             as
             means
             ,
             to
             fit
             or
             dispose
             them
             to
             prophecy
             ,
             in
             that
             legal
             and
             shadowy
             dispensation
             ?
             And
             David
             ,
             at
             sundry
             times
             ,
             when
             he
             considered
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             ,
             and
             other
             excellent
             works
             of
             God
             ;
             did
             fall
             into
             most
             excellent
             and
             noble
             Visions
             and
             Prophesies
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             Psal.
             8.104
             ,
             107
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             right
             and
             lawful
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             whether
             of
             Scripture
             in
             reading
             or
             hearing
             ,
             preaching
             or
             praying
             ,
             meditating
             or
             waiting
             ,
             singing
             or
             thanksgiving
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             appointed
             of
             God
             ;
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             hinder
             ,
             that
             the
             illumination
             and
             revelation
             of
             God
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             souls
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             be
             immediate
             ,
             and
             properly
             so
             to
             be
             accounted
             .
             For
             the
             Sun
             shineth
             as
             immediately
             ,
             while
             the
             Husbandman
             doth
             labour
             in
             his
             Field
             ,
             using
             many
             sorts
             of
             means
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             doth
             nothing
             ;
             and
             oft-times
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             as
             immediately
             shine
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             inspire
             and
             inlighten
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             exercised
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             and
             moving
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             as
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             when
             they
             are
             not
             so
             employed
             ,
             but
             only
             silently
             
             waiting
             upon
             God
             ,
             which
             also
             may
             be
             called
             a
             mean.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             WHat
             doth
             now
             remain
             of
             Controversie
             or
             Debate
             ,
             betwixt
             our
             Adversary
             and
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             inward
             and
             Immediate
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             ?
             Perhaps
             he
             will
             say
             in
             this
             :
             That
             we
             affirm
             that
             God
             doth
             in
             many
             things
             inlighten
             and
             inspire
             us
             ,
             without
             making
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             Means
             :
             But
             he
             pleadeth
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Faithful
             is
             inlightened
             or
             inspired
             in
             any
             particular
             ,
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             Scripture
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             Controversie
             of
             Immediate
             Revelation
             is
             more
             large
             and
             general
             ,
             than
             to
             be
             restricted
             to
             that
             without
             Scripture
             :
             For
             it
             is
             one
             question
             ,
             whether
             Divine
             Revelation
             be
             received
             without
             all
             means
             ;
             and
             another
             question
             ,
             whether
             without
             the
             means
             of
             Scripture
             .
             But
             secondly
             ,
             If
             it
             were
             granted
             (
             which
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             grant
             )
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             any
             inward
             illumination
             ,
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             ,
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             without
             the
             conveyance
             and
             concurrence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             used
             either
             in
             reading
             and
             hearing
             ,
             or
             meditation
             ;
             all
             this
             should
             not
             hinder
             the
             said
             Illumination
             ,
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             to
             be
             immediate
             ;
             because
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             is
             a
             continued
             mean
             ,
             or
             medium
             ,
             most
             closely
             and
             nearly
             conjoyned
             
             with
             that
             Illumination
             ,
             as
             doth
             sufficiently
             appear
             from
             what
             is
             above
             said
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             ,
             from
             their
             Infancy
             and
             Childhood
             ,
             or
             from
             their
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             have
             been
             instructed
             and
             exercised
             in
             reading
             and
             hearing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             meditating
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             they
             have
             been
             a
             remote
             means
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             continue
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             knowledge
             of
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             by
             disposing
             and
             fitting
             or
             preparing
             their
             Minds
             and
             Hearts
             (
             through
             the
             secret
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             )
             unto
             true
             Piety
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             and
             Holiness
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             begetting
             those
             Divine
             Vertues
             in
             them
             ,
             whereby
             at
             length
             the
             Soul
             and
             Mind
             may
             be
             raised
             up
             to
             behold
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             and
             God
             and
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             far
             beyond
             and
             above
             the
             reach
             and
             measure
             of
             words
             ,
             which
             ,
             as
             is
             already
             said
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             Divine
             Things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             the
             signs
             and
             shadows
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             see
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             without
             these
             veils
             and
             coverings
             of
             words
             .
             We
             do
             therefore
             greatly
             esteem
             and
             value
             the
             use
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             joyned
             with
             the
             inward
             operation
             and
             illumination
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             be
             separate
             from
             the
             said
             inward
             illumination
             and
             operation
             ,
             as
             it
             happeneth
             most
             frequently
             among
             the
             most
             of
             these
             called
             Christians
             ,
             it
             doth
             nothing
             profit
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             a
             killing
             Letter
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Adversary
             doth
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             know
             many
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             things
             that
             are
             Divine
             by
             General
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             these
             inward
             notices
             of
             
             Truth
             planted
             in
             them
             by
             God
             without
             Scripture
             ,
             whereby
             that
             which
             may
             be
             known
             of
             God
             is
             manifest
             in
             them
             ;
             therefore
             many
             things
             are
             also
             revealed
             unto
             Christians
             ,
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             by
             General
             Revelation
             :
             For
             the
             said
             General
             Revelation
             is
             as
             large
             ,
             or
             indeed
             more
             large
             ,
             and
             full
             in
             true
             Christians
             ,
             who
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             as
             in
             those
             Gentiles
             which
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             because
             the
             General
             Revelation
             ,
             commune
             to
             us
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             virtue
             of
             Special
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             much
             improved
             ,
             and
             perfected
             ,
             in
             true
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             retaining
             its
             Nature
             of
             General
             Revelation
             :
             Even
             as
             Natural
             Reason
             ,
             and
             other
             Natural
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             are
             much
             improved
             and
             perfected
             by
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             retain
             their
             Nature
             as
             such
             .
             And
             if
             we
             except
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             Heads
             of
             General
             Religion
             common
             to
             us
             with
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             which
             are
             revealed
             both
             to
             them
             and
             us
             without
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             all
             which
             notwithstanding
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             abundantly
             testifie
             ;
             all
             other
             Doctrines
             and
             Heads
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             (
             which
             is
             a
             special
             Religion
             ,
             more
             perfect
             and
             excellent
             than
             the
             General
             ,
             and
             perfiting
             the
             said
             General
             Religion
             in
             true
             Christians
             )
             are
             made
             known
             unto
             us
             by
             the
             Scripture
             means
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             inwardly
             inlightning
             and
             inspiring
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             understand
             the
             Doctrines
             declared
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             may
             savingly
             apply
             them
             ,
             with
             true
             and
             sincere
             Faith
             ,
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             And
             what
             more
             any
             can
             require
             of
             us
             to
             
             establish
             the
             due
             use
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             means
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             aforesaid
             experimental
             and
             sensible
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             only
             manifest
             or
             obvious
             to
             the
             inward
             and
             supreme
             sences
             and
             powers
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             opened
             and
             awakened
             in
             us
             by
             the
             work
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             and
             Renewing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             although
             the
             Scripture
             words
             do
             not
             immediately
             concur
             ,
             in
             the
             formal
             act
             of
             such
             a
             Divine
             and
             Intuitive
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             of
             a
             mans
             name
             do
             not
             make
             me
             see
             the
             man
             ;
             yet
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             witness
             abundantly
             concerning
             such
             an
             experimental
             and
             spiritually
             sensible
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             perceived
             in
             a
             most
             inward
             union
             and
             communion
             of
             the
             Soul
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             certain
             Intellectual
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             contact
             or
             touch
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             not
             only
             Plato
             and
             Plotin
             ,
             and
             others
             among
             those
             called
             Philosophers
             ;
             but
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             among
             the
             Christians
             have
             largely
             made
             mention
             :
             And
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Athanasius
               ,
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               Origen
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             among
             the
             Grecians
             ,
             and
             Augustine
             and
             Ierome
             with
             many
             others
             ,
             many
             Ages
             ago
             among
             the
             Latines
             ,
             and
             in
             latter
             Ages
             ,
             
               Bernard
               ,
               Thauler
            
             ,
             and
             
               Thomas
               a
               Kempis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               German
               Theology
            
             ,
             unto
             whose
             Book
             Luther
             did
             write
             a
             Preface
             ,
             and
             did
             much
             commend
             it
             .
             All
             these
             ,
             and
             generally
             these
             called
             Mysticks
             ,
             and
             Writers
             upon
             Mystick
             Divinity
             so
             called
             ;
             do
             Preach
             ,
             and
             hold
             forth
             a
             certain
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             received
             
             without
             all
             words
             ,
             by
             a
             certain
             inward
             gust
             ,
             taste
             ,
             and
             touch
             ,
             and
             inward
             feeling
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             in
             the
             souls
             and
             hearts
             of
             those
             who
             have
             attained
             unto
             that
             due
             state
             and
             degree
             of
             purity
             and
             holiness
             ,
             requisite
             in
             order
             to
             such
             a
             knowledge
             and
             enjoyment
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             distinguish
             Theology
             ,
             or
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             discursive
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             mystick
             ,
             or
             intuitive
             and
             contemplative
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             they
             say
             the
             former
             is
             had
             or
             received
             by
             words
             ,
             and
             verbal
             discourses
             ,
             syllogisms
             ,
             propositions
             ,
             premisses
             and
             conclusions
             ,
             gathered
             and
             collected
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             yet
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirits
             inward
             illumination
             and
             operation
             ,
             is
             not
             effectual
             to
             the
             salvation
             of
             those
             who
             have
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             this
             latter
             is
             obtained
             by
             a
             naked
             and
             simple
             perception
             and
             intuition
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             as
             the
             mind
             is
             purified
             and
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             denuded
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             from
             all
             images
             and
             similitudes
             ,
             or
             signs
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             outward
             things
             whatsoever
             .
             That
             we
             may
             therefore
             put
             a
             conclusion
             to
             the
             forming
             the
             state
             of
             the
             controversie
             aright
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             most
             principal
             thing
             ,
             if
             the
             question
             be
             made
             concerning
             doctrinal
             and
             discursive
             Theology
             ,
             or
             knowledge
             ,
             which
             require
             words
             ,
             propositions
             ,
             definitions
             ,
             reasons
             ,
             arguments
             ,
             and
             conclusions
             ;
             we
             shall
             readily
             grant
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             a
             General
             Principle
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             but
             Secundary
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             inwardly
             inlightning
             and
             inspiring
             mens
             souls
             and
             hearts
             ,
             being
             still
             the
             Primary
             and
             Principal
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             means
             of
             the
             
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             reading
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             and
             meditating
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             preached
             ,
             and
             opened
             ,
             and
             used
             by
             men
             spiritually
             gifted
             and
             fitted
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             attain
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             said
             discursive
             and
             doctrinal
             Theology
             ,
             and
             most
             especially
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             of
             service
             unto
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             turn
             or
             convert
             the
             words
             of
             them
             (
             that
             do
             most
             nearly
             respect
             Holiness
             of
             Life
             and
             Manners
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             precepts
             and
             examples
             of
             Christian
             Vertues
             )
             into
             good
             works
             and
             deeds
             ,
             and
             into
             a
             good
             and
             Christian
             Life
             .
             But
             in
             the
             experimental
             and
             mystick
             ,
             or
             intuitive
             and
             contemplative
             Theology
             ,
             not
             the
             Scripture
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             things
             themselves
             signified
             by
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             God
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Life
             ,
             Light
             ,
             and
             Power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Love
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Joy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Christ
             did
             testifie
             to
             be
             within
             us
             ,
             reveal
             and
             demonstrate
             themselves
             to
             the
             souls
             and
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             by
             themselves
             ,
             nakedly
             in
             their
             own
             proper
             and
             native
             light
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             evidence
             ,
             without
             words
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             outward
             things
             and
             riches
             of
             this
             visible
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             beauty
             ,
             glory
             ,
             and
             vertue
             of
             them
             ,
             reveal
             and
             discover
             themselves
             unto
             our
             outward
             senses
             without
             words
             ,
             and
             far
             beyond
             the
             force
             or
             reach
             of
             words
             .
             And
             if
             outward
             things
             without
             words
             are
             continually
             presented
             to
             our
             outward
             senses
             ;
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             inward
             things
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Divine
             and
             Heavenly
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             presented
             to
             our
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             senses
             without
             
             words
             ;
             seeing
             these
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             things
             are
             as
             near
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             yea
             ,
             much
             nearer
             '
             as
             those
             outward
             things
             are
             to
             our
             bodies
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             being
             rightly
             framed
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             a
             period
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             little
             difficulty
             to
             answer
             the
             following
             Paragraphs
             ,
             or
             Sections
             ,
             of
             the
             Adversary
             ;
             seeing
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             almost
             ,
             he
             goeth
             without
             ,
             or
             beyond
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             and
             so
             contendeth
             not
             so
             much
             against
             us
             ,
             or
             
               R.
               B.
            
             as
             his
             own
             shadow
             or
             thoughts
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             WHat
             the
             Adversary
             saith
             in
             his
             Ninth
             and
             Tenth
             Paragraphs
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             tendency
             with
             the
             things
             he
             had
             formerly
             mentioned
             belonging
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Eleventh
             Paragraph
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Controversie
             is
             not
             of
             any
             sort
             of
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             that
             of
             Immediate
             :
             And
             in
             his
             Twelfth
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             that
             Revelation
             considered
             in
             it self
             ,
             doth
             prescind
             or
             abstract
             from
             that
             which
             is
             Immediate
             ,
             and
             Mediate
             .
             And
             he
             assenteth
             unto
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             five
             Propositions
             ,
             pag.
             9.
             of
             his
             Apology
             ,
             and
             that
             Divine
             Revelations
             remain
             to
             be
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             the
             Saints
             Faith
             ,
             but
             he
             denyeth
             them
             to
             be
             Immediate
             .
             To
             whom
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             granteth
             with
             us
             ,
             
               That
               he
               inward
               illuminations
               and
               operations
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               are
               altogether
               necessary
               to
               
               beget
               true
               and
               saving
               Faith
               in
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               inward
               illuminations
               are
               objective
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               Object
               ,
            
             Par.
             32.
             and
             Par.
             34.
             
             
               So
               that
               the
               act
               of
               Faith
               is
               occupied
               or
               exercised
               ,
               and
               doth
               finally
               stay
               in
               God
               himself
               ,
               revealing
               as
               the
               Object
               .
            
             And
             what
             he
             subjoyneth
             ,
             
               That
               God
               revealing
               ,
               as
               the
               formal
               Object
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               Vnderstanding
               stayeth
               or
               resteth
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               Revelation
               consisting
               of
               the
               external
               signs
               ;
               are
               not
               to
               be
               opposed
               :
               Because
               when
               God
               the
               revealer
               ,
               by
               outward
               words
               Preached
               ,
               or
               Writ
               ,
               moveth
               the
               Vnderstanding
               to
               acknowledge
               them
               to
               be
               as
               a
               Divine
               Revelation
               ;
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               that
               the
               Vnderstanding
               doth
               so
               rest
               in
               God
               revealing
               ,
               as
               the
               formal
               Object
               :
               So
               that
               it
               doth
               also
               regard
               these
               signs
               depending
               on
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               that
               Revelation
               doth
               consist
               ,
               meaning
               the
               words
               .
            
             All
             this
             is
             granted
             both
             by
             me
             and
             
               R.
               B.
            
             yea
             ,
             that
             is
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             
               R.
               B.
            
             pleadeth
             ,
             viz.
             that
             God
             inwardly
             illuminating
             and
             moving
             the
             Understanding
             to
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             declared
             by
             the
             external
             words
             or
             signs
             ;
             is
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             the
             Saints
             Faith
             :
             To
             which
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Adversary
             doth
             plainly
             consent
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             he
             doth
             affect
             to
             show
             himself
             here
             opposite
             unto
             us
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             thing
             it self
             I
             see
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             both
             ;
             unless
             he
             meaneth
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             words
             ,
             or
             signs
             ,
             doth
             also
             pertain
             to
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             he
             seemeth
             to
             explain
             himself
             ,
             Parag.
             22.
             
             The
             which
             also
             
               R.
               B.
            
             hath
             granted
             ,
             after
             a
             sort
             ,
             having
             brought
             a
             distinction
             of
             the
             formal
             object
             ,
             into
             
               quod
               ,
               i.
               e.
               which
            
             ,
             and
             
               quo
               ,
               i.
               e.
               by
            
             ,
             or
             
               for
               which
            
             ,
             
             or
             betwixt
             that
             which
             is
             believed
             ,
             and
             the
             formal
             principal
             cause
             ,
             or
             reason
             of
             believing
             ;
             the
             which
             distinction
             ,
             the
             Adversary
             ought
             to
             grant
             ,
             as
             applicable
             to
             the
             present
             matter
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             firmly
             stand
             to
             his
             first
             concessions
             :
             For
             he
             doth
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Revelation
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             it
             )
             of
             words
             and
             signs
             ,
             is
             not
             simply
             believed
             by
             the
             faithful
             ,
             for
             it self
             ,
             but
             because
             of
             God
             inwardly
             inlightning
             and
             moving
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             thus
             inwardly
             inlightning
             and
             moving
             ,
             is
             the
             formal
             object
             
               Quo
               ,
               i.
               e.
               by
            
             or
             
               for
               which
            
             they
             principally
             believe
             :
             And
             yet
             we
             deny
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             words
             are
             the
             formal
             object
             ,
             
               Quod
               ,
               i.
               e.
               which
            
             is
             believed
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             perhaps
             would
             rather
             say
             ,
             
               the
               material
               object
            
             .
             But
             if
             any
             controversie
             doth
             here
             remain
             ,
             it
             doth
             consist
             rather
             in
             a
             logical
             subtlety
             ,
             or
             ambiguous
             signification
             of
             words
             and
             terms
             ;
             than
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             or
             matter
             it self
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             no
             place
             among
             sober
             men
             ,
             professing
             the
             simple
             and
             plain
             Truth
             of
             Christ.
             There
             remaineth
             only
             one
             difficulty
             with
             the
             Adversary
             ,
             whether
             these
             inward
             Illuminations
             are
             to
             be
             called
             Immediate
             ?
             which
             I
             judge
             
               R.
               B.
            
             hath
             sufficiently
             proved
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             and
             I
             also
             in
             this
             my
             answer
             .
             We
             grant
             indeed
             that
             this
             term
             ,
             or
             expression
             ,
             of
             
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             would
             be
             hard
             to
             prove
             ,
             against
             a
             froward
             and
             wilful
             Adversary
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             had
             Immediate
             Revelation
             :
             For
             it
             did
             suffice
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             
             to
             express
             the
             word
             or
             term
             Revelation
             ,
             simply
             so
             called
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             revealed
             himself
             and
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             inlighten
             and
             inspire
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             inwardly
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             ,
             and
             moving
             them
             .
             Those
             simple
             and
             plain
             Men
             did
             not
             think
             of
             that
             subtle
             and
             nice
             distinction
             of
             Immediate
             and
             Mediate
             Revelation
             ,
             feigned
             and
             invented
             by
             the
             School-men
             and
             Sophisters
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             whereby
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             mistery
             is
             veiled
             and
             darkned
             .
             For
             to
             speak
             plainly
             ,
             and
             in
             propriety
             of
             speech
             ,
             following
             the
             common
             Phrase
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             Divine
             Revelation
             is
             Immediate
             ,
             even
             as
             all
             Vision
             is
             immediate
             ;
             and
             all
             outward
             sensation
             is
             Immediate
             ,
             and
             doth
             regard
             and
             respect
             its
             immediate
             object
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             immediately
             proposed
             :
             Which
             yet
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             outward
             words
             ,
             by
             a
             metonimy
             ,
             or
             figure
             of
             the
             sign
             for
             the
             thing
             signified
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             Revelations
             or
             Visions
             .
             But
             there
             is
             oft
             a
             great
             hurt
             in
             that
             ,
             when
             figurative
             Speeches
             are
             once
             allowed
             ,
             that
             at
             length
             it
             comes
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             thought
             proper
             .
             Iohn
             his
             Treatise
             is
             called
             his
             Revelation
             ,
             when
             yet
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             that
             Book
             ,
             or
             Treatise
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Revelation
             it self
             ;
             which
             he
             had
             in
             his
             Mind
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             only
             a
             sign
             and
             outward
             declaration
             of
             it
             .
             Also
             the
             Prophets
             at
             times
             ,
             called
             the
             words
             which
             they
             published
             by
             voice
             or
             writing
             ,
             their
             Vision
             ,
             when
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             the
             Vision
             it self
             ,
             but
             a
             sign
             and
             declaration
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             any
             man
             of
             a
             sound
             
             Judgment
             ,
             as
             I
             believe
             ,
             will
             easily
             grant
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             outward
             Apparitions
             made
             by
             God
             at
             times
             to
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             Revelations
             ,
             they
             were
             also
             in
             their
             kind
             and
             manner
             Immediate
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             outward
             Senses
             ,
             or
             Imagination
             .
             But
             that
             is
             most
             properly
             the
             Revelation
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             presented
             to
             the
             Mind
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Understanding
             of
             Man
             :
             For
             seeing
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             to
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             outward
             eyes
             ,
             nor
             is
             he
             perceptible
             by
             any
             outward
             or
             mortal
             senses
             ,
             but
             is
             only
             seen
             and
             known
             in
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             only
             by
             the
             Spirit
             is
             he
             properly
             revealed
             to
             the
             alone
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Eye
             ,
             and
             Sense
             of
             Man.
             But
             it
             is
             not
             to
             great
             purpose
             ,
             to
             dispute
             much
             of
             those
             outward
             Apparitions
             made
             unto
             some
             of
             old
             ,
             seeing
             they
             do
             not
             touch
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             mainly
             in
             controversie
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             Gods
             inward
             appearances
             ,
             for
             which
             only
             we
             contend
             ,
             as
             necessary
             for
             the
             begetting
             true
             and
             saving
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             in
             mens
             hearts
             .
             We
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             outward
             Apparitions
             :
             And
             it
             is
             plain
             enough
             they
             did
             not
             properly
             reveal
             God
             himself
             ,
             but
             rather
             were
             a
             Veil
             wherewith
             God
             covered
             himself
             because
             of
             humane
             weakness
             ;
             For
             if
             any
             had
             judged
             the
             outward
             Apparition
             to
             have
             been
             God
             himself
             ,
             certainly
             he
             should
             have
             fallen
             into
             grievous
             Idolatry
             .
             But
             that
             
               R.
               B.
            
             did
             affirm
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             divers
             Administrations
             ,
             under
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             revealed
             himself
             ,
             doth
             not
             prove
             what
             the
             Adversary
             would
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             did
             mediately
             
             reveal
             himself
             unto
             some
             men
             ;
             for
             the
             divers
             Administrations
             are
             well
             enough
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             the
             Inward
             and
             Immediate
             Revelations
             ,
             as
             in
             those
             which
             are
             outward
             :
             And
             also
             that
             God
             spoke
             unto
             the
             Fathers
             by
             the
             Prophets
             of
             old
             ,
             proveth
             not
             that
             God
             revealed
             himself
             only
             to
             them
             outwardly
             and
             mediately
             ;
             for
             this
             doth
             contradict
             our
             Adversary
             his
             own
             belief
             ,
             who
             doth
             equally
             contend
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             believing
             Fathers
             were
             inwardly
             Inlightned
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             Inward
             Illumination
             is
             Immediate
             where
             ever
             it
             is
             found
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             above
             sufficiently
             made
             appear
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             That
             in
             his
             Fourteenth
             Paragraph
             (
             citing
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             words
             ,
             Parag.
             13.
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             denyeth
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             cause
             ,
             That
             which
             
               R.
               B.
            
             thought
             no
             man
             would
             deny
             ,
             viz.
             That
             God
             all
             along
             from
             Adam
             to
             Moses
             ,
             had
             revealed
             himself
             to
             his
             Children
             inwardly
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             I
             think
             strange
             the
             Adversary
             should
             deny
             this
             ,
             for
             by
             so
             doing
             he
             doth
             openly
             contradict
             his
             former
             concessions
             :
             For
             did
             he
             not
             grant
             that
             God
             doth
             always
             inwardly
             Inlighten
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             an
             Illumination
             both
             effective
             and
             objective
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             outward
             Revelation
             or
             Preaching
             doth
             suffice
             unto
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             a
             Divine
             inward
             Operation
             and
             Illumination
             :
             And
             therefore
             why
             he
             should
             now
             deny
             it
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             forgot
             himself
             .
             Nor
             doth
             it
             hinder
             (
             which
             he
             laboureth
             much
             to
             prove
             in
             this
             whole
             Paragraph
             )
             that
             some
             were
             outwardly
             instructed
             
             by
             Preaching
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             were
             also
             gifted
             and
             endued
             with
             inward
             Inspiration
             and
             Revelation
             ;
             for
             these
             two
             do
             not
             fight
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             but
             very
             well
             agree
             .
             But
             it
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             an
             undertaking
             for
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             most
             men
             in
             all
             those
             Ages
             were
             taught
             by
             outward
             Preaching
             :
             For
             although
             Enoch
             Preached
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Truth
             ,
             he
             could
             scarce
             do
             it
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             is
             to
             be
             said
             of
             Noah
             ,
             who
             only
             with
             these
             of
             his
             small
             Family
             was
             found
             just
             upon
             earth
             :
             For
             how
             many
             thousands
             of
             mankind
             lived
             then
             on
             earth
             ,
             far
             separated
             asunder
             ?
             And
             how
             unlikely
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             man
             could
             sufficiently
             instruct
             the
             whole
             world
             ?
             Surely
             we
             no
             where
             read
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             Noah
             Preached
             to
             all
             mankind
             in
             the
             old
             world
             ,
             but
             we
             find
             expresly
             that
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             did
             strive
             in
             those
             men
             ;
             which
             most
             plainly
             sheweth
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             some
             inward
             teaching
             given
             them
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             For
             against
             what
             did
             they
             sin
             ,
             but
             that
             Law
             published
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             seeing
             they
             had
             no
             written
             Law
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             Adversary
             ever
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             it
             delivered
             to
             them
             all
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             .
             But
             they
             had
             that
             inward
             Law
             ,
             which
             as
             Paul
             affirmed
             ,
             the
             other
             Gentiles
             had
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             
             For
             Paul
             did
             not
             recur
             to
             outward
             Teachers
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             to
             that
             which
             was
             known
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             revealed
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Creation
             assisting
             or
             concurring
             with
             the
             said
             inward
             Teacher
             .
             But
             surely
             in
             many
             Ages
             ,
             outward
             
             teachers
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             was
             rare
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             being
             outwardly
             Preached
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             near
             and
             within
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             both
             of
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             Paul
             did
             affirm
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             compared
             with
             Deut.
             30.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             IN
             his
             Fifteenth
             Paragraph
             ,
             the
             Adversary
             doth
             wrest
             some
             words
             of
             
               R.
               B.
            
             unto
             a
             sence
             far
             differing
             from
             his
             Mind
             ,
             whose
             words
             were
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             
               did
               no
               other
               way
            
             speak
             unto
             his
             Children
             ,
             than
             he
             spoke
             unto
             them
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             from
             Adam
             to
             Moses
             :
             From
             thence
             the
             Adversary
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             
               R.
               B.
            
             denyeth
             that
             God
             used
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             of
             his
             Servants
             unto
             his
             People
             ,
             all
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             surely
             never
             came
             into
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             mind
             so
             to
             think
             :
             For
             he
             doth
             plainly
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             outward
             Ministeries
             of
             Preaching
             unto
             the
             People
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             
               R.
               B.
            
             did
             understand
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             who
             is
             faithful
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             did
             never
             change
             his
             way
             or
             manner
             of
             Teaching
             ,
             and
             Inlightning
             his
             People
             and
             Children
             by
             his
             Spirit
             inwardly
             working
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             continued
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             the
             Law
             as
             after
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             also
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             was
             much
             ,
             or
             little
             ,
             or
             none
             at
             all
             :
             For
             to
             some
             it
             
             was
             much
             ,
             to
             some
             little
             ,
             and
             to
             some
             none
             ;
             but
             always
             the
             inward
             Preaching
             ,
             Speaking
             ,
             and
             Illumination
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             did
             remain
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             its
             members
             .
             For
             if
             at
             any
             time
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             was
             little
             or
             none
             ,
             as
             might
             happen
             to
             some
             ;
             God
             did
             supply
             that
             outward
             defect
             inwardly
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             was
             much
             ,
             God
             did
             sanctifie
             it
             to
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             and
             made
             it
             effectual
             by
             the
             inward
             operation
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             For
             the
             inward
             presence
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             no
             less
             necessary
             ,
             that
             one
             Preach
             aright
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             necessary
             unto
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             and
             believe
             aright
             what
             is
             Preached
             unto
             them
             ;
             and
             indeed
             men
             both
             Preach
             and
             Hear
             aright
             ,
             when
             both
             Preachers
             and
             Hearers
             are
             touched
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             together
             Inlightned
             and
             Inspired
             :
             For
             even
             as
             when
             a
             Philosopher
             discoursing
             unto
             his
             Hearers
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             of
             Natural
             Reason
             ,
             requireth
             that
             there
             be
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Natural
             Reason
             ,
             or
             a
             Reasonable
             Spirit
             in
             them
             as
             necessary
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             understand
             his
             Reasons
             ;
             so
             the
             Theologue
             ,
             or
             Minister
             of
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             while
             he
             Preacheth
             those
             Divine
             Things
             unto
             the
             Hearers
             ,
             doth
             no
             less
             require
             a
             Divine
             Spirit
             in
             them
             as
             necessary
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             understand
             the
             said
             Divine
             Things
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             the
             like
             Reason
             in
             both
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             from
             Adam
             unto
             Moses
             ,
             and
             from
             Moses
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             God
             raised
             up
             some
             excellent
             Prophets
             
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             whom
             his
             Spirit
             inspired
             and
             moved
             to
             Preach
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             he
             did
             inspire
             and
             endue
             the
             faithful
             to
             hear
             :
             For
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             equally
             necessary
             both
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             ,
             or
             learn
             profitably
             and
             savingly
             what
             is
             taught
             ;
             the
             Teacher
             and
             Learner
             being
             united
             or
             joyned
             together
             in
             the
             same
             mind
             and
             hearty
             affection
             ,
             through
             the
             effectual
             working
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             
               R.
               B.
            
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             cited
             Nehem.
             9.
             v.
             20.
             
             
               Thou
               gavest
               thy
               good
               Spirit
               to
               instruct
               them
               ,
            
             or
             give
             them
             understanding
             ;
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             was
             in
             some
             measure
             endued
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             To
             which
             our
             Adversary
             doth
             answer
             ,
             If
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             we
             say
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             was
             so
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             did
             exert
             or
             show
             it self
             forth
             by
             Moses
             ,
             who
             did
             enjoy
             immediate
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             Preached
             to
             them
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             did
             write
             to
             inform
             the
             People
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             what
             
               R.
               B.
            
             hath
             to
             object
             or
             bring
             against
             it
             .
             But
             such
             an
             answer
             might
             rather
             be
             expected
             from
             some
             Socinian
             or
             Pelagian
             ,
             than
             from
             any
             coming
             out
             of
             
             Luther's
             School
             ,
             or
             professing
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             faithful
             :
             For
             were
             there
             not
             many
             faithful
             and
             true
             children
             of
             God
             among
             that
             people
             ?
             Had
             they
             not
             therefore
             the
             same
             Spirit
             with
             Moses
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Faith
             ?
             Seeing
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             one
             Faith
             ,
             so
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             of
             which
             all
             the
             faithful
             are
             partakers
             unto
             salvation
             ,
             and
             even
             they
             who
             are
             unfaithful
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             are
             
             inwardly
             admonished
             and
             convinced
             .
             But
             how
             far
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             hath
             our
             Adversary
             forgot
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             who
             did
             formerly
             grant
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             faithful
             had
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             given
             them
             ,
             to
             inlighten
             and
             assist
             them
             savingly
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             faithful
             among
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             had
             the
             same
             Spirit
             with
             Moses
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ,
             which
             Spirit
             was
             one
             both
             in
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             necessary
             unto
             them
             to
             learn
             what
             he
             taught
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             unto
             Moses
             for
             to
             teach
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             observation
             ,
             what
             was
             said
             Nehem.
             9.20
             .
             that
             God
             gave
             his
             good
             Spirit
             unto
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             understanding
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             might
             understand
             the
             things
             which
             Moses
             and
             the
             other
             Prophets
             did
             Preach
             unto
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             spirit
             is
             of
             equal
             necessity
             both
             to
             the
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             who
             are
             taught
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Nineteenth
             Paragraph
             he
             answereth
             to
             the
             words
             of
             David
             ,
             cited
             by
             
               R.
               B.
               Psal.
            
             51.13
             .
             
               Cast
               me
               not
               away
               from
               thy
               presence
            
             (
             or
             face
             )
             
               and
               take
               not
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               from
               me
               :
            
             And
             Psal.
             139.7
             .
             
               Whither
               shall
               I
               go
               from
               thy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               whither
               shall
               I
               flee
               from
               thy
               presence
               .
               The
               words
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               take
               not
               away
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               from
               me
               ,
               which
               is
               immediately
               given
               me
               ,
               nor
               whither
               shall
               I
               go
               from
               thy
               Spirit
               that
               doth
               immediately
               speak
               unto
               me
               ;
               but
               they
               only
               make
               mention
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               define
               or
               determine
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               communication
               ,
               or
               way
               of
               speech
               .
            
             But
             if
             this
             his
             answer
             hath
             any
             force
             against
             the
             immediate
             communication
             of
             the
             Holy
             
             Spirit
             ,
             given
             commonly
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             it
             shall
             also
             exclude
             David
             himself
             ,
             (
             an
             excellent
             Prophet
             )
             who
             said
             these
             words
             from
             the
             immediate
             communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Then
             as
             seemeth
             unto
             me
             ,
             the
             Adversary
             wonderfully
             forgetting
             himself
             ,
             within
             a
             few
             lines
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             David
             was
             immediately
             inlightned
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             gifted
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             .
             Lo
             ,
             how
             he
             hath
             mortally
             wounded
             and
             killed
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             hands
             :
             For
             ,
             because
             the
             words
             of
             David
             above
             cited
             ,
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             take
             not
             away
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             immediately
             given
             me
             ,
             therefore
             he
             argueth
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             of
             David
             do
             not
             prove
             an
             immediate
             communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             I
             no
             where
             find
             it
             said
             in
             the
             whole
             scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             was
             immediately
             given
             to
             David
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             the
             scripture
             hath
             not
             the
             term
             Immediate
             ,
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             demonstrate
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             was
             given
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             doth
             sound
             or
             signifie
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Spirit
             was
             given
             him
             immediately
             .
             But
             for
             that
             distinction
             of
             the
             Spirits
             being
             given
             immediately
             to
             some
             ,
             and
             only
             mediately
             (
             or
             remotely
             )
             to
             others
             ,
             the
             scripture
             is
             wholly
             silent
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             gathered
             from
             scripture
             by
             any
             good
             consequence
             :
             And
             let
             this
             answerer
             tell
             me
             ,
             if
             some
             stubborn
             and
             cross
             grain'd
             Adversary
             should
             deny
             ,
             that
             any
             of
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             were
             immediately
             inspired
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             convince
             him
             of
             his
             error
             ?
             For
             whatever
             places
             of
             scripture
             he
             shall
             bring
             to
             convince
             
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             answer
             with
             this
             our
             Adversary
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             places
             of
             scripture
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             his
             being
             immediately
             given
             to
             any
             ,
             either
             of
             the
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             .
             But
             if
             he
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             scripture-words
             which
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             inwardly
             teaching
             ,
             inlightning
             ,
             leading
             ,
             moving
             ,
             and
             acting
             them
             ,
             although
             they
             do
             not
             express
             the
             term
             immediate
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             sufficiently
             signifie
             and
             import
             the
             immediate
             communication
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             therefore
             it
             shall
             be
             equally
             lawful
             unto
             us
             to
             conclude
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             and
             true
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             said
             in
             scripture
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             which
             dwelleth
             in
             them
             ,
             doth
             inwardly
             teach
             them
             ,
             inspire
             ,
             inlighten
             ,
             lead
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             act
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             one
             spirit
             which
             is
             in
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             whether
             they
             be
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             true
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             the
             phrase
             of
             the
             scripture
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             concerning
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             therefore
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             sence
             in
             both
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             both
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             faithful
             servants
             and
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             have
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             God
             immediately
             communicated
             unto
             them
             .
             Nor
             is
             this
             to
             make
             all
             Prophets
             or
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             although
             the
             communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             be
             immediate
             unto
             all
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             produce
             in
             all
             the
             same
             gifts
             and
             functions
             ;
             but
             one
             sort
             in
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             another
             sort
             in
             ordinary
             
             Christians
             :
             Even
             as
             the
             same
             soul
             ,
             or
             spirit
             of
             man
             is
             immediately
             communicated
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             and
             all
             its
             members
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             every
             member
             is
             the
             Head
             or
             Eye
             ;
             for
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             same
             spirit
             is
             immediately
             communicated
             to
             all
             the
             members
             ;
             yet
             there
             remaineth
             a
             clear
             distinction
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             offices
             one
             from
             another
             .
             Again
             ,
             whereas
             he
             affirmeth
             Parag.
             19.
             that
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             received
             the
             Spirit
             immediately
             ,
             but
             all
             others
             of
             the
             faithful
             but
             only
             mediately
             :
             He
             saith
             his
             without
             any
             proof
             ,
             and
             playeth
             on
             the
             ambiguous
             ,
             or
             various
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             or
             term
             immediate
             and
             mediate
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             above
             explained
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             departeth
             and
             goeth
             aside
             from
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             controversie
             altogether
             :
             For
             although
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             many
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             by
             means
             of
             the
             outward
             preaching
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             had
             it
             immediately
             and
             most
             nearly
             communicated
             unto
             them
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             beside
             other
             reasons
             and
             examples
             formerly
             brought
             by
             me
             ,
             cap.
             4.
             the
             following
             example
             shall
             demonstrate
             the
             thing
             abundantly
             .
             We
             see
             by
             how
             many
             various
             means
             a
             Husbandman
             ,
             or
             Gardiner
             ,
             doth
             ingraft
             a
             Twig
             or
             Branch
             upon
             the
             stock
             of
             a
             Tree
             ,
             the
             using
             of
             which
             means
             notwithstanding
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             doth
             greatly
             conduce
             and
             further
             ,
             or
             help
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             branch
             may
             cleave
             immediately
             unto
             the
             stock
             on
             which
             it
             is
             ingrafted
             ,
             and
             may
             draw
             and
             derive
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             vital
             
             influence
             from
             the
             said
             stock
             or
             root
             immediately
             ,
             and
             most
             closely
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             if
             it
             had
             been
             a
             natural
             branch
             of
             the
             said
             Root
             .
             Again
             ,
             Herbs
             and
             Trees
             are
             planted
             in
             the
             earth
             by
             using
             many
             means
             ,
             which
             afterwards
             taking
             root
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             do
             derive
             from
             it
             immediately
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             vital
             ,
             or
             lively
             influence
             and
             vertue
             .
             Granting
             therefore
             that
             the
             faithful
             are
             commonly
             ingrafted
             into
             Christ
             by
             means
             of
             the
             outward
             Preaching
             ,
             do
             they
             therefore
             derive
             nothing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             immediately
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             Faithful
             as
             immediately
             joyned
             or
             united
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             branches
             are
             to
             the
             Vine
             ,
             or
             the
             Twigs
             to
             the
             Stocks
             on
             which
             they
             are
             ingrafted
             ?
             Shall
             they
             not
             therefore
             immediately
             partake
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             seeing
             ,
             as
             Christ
             himself
             hath
             said
             ,
             He
             is
             the
             Vine
             ,
             and
             the
             faithful
             are
             the
             Branches
             grafted
             into
             him
             ?
             Moreover
             ,
             How
             can
             the
             Adversary
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             he
             confesseth
             )
             had
             the
             Spirit
             immediately
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             derived
             and
             given
             unto
             them
             commonly
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             outward
             Preaching
             ?
             For
             the
             younger
             Prophets
             did
             commonly
             ,
             and
             for
             most
             part
             ,
             hear
             the
             elder
             Prophets
             preach
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             of
             their
             Ministry
             and
             preaching
             ,
             they
             also
             received
             the
             same
             Spirit
             which
             dwelt
             in
             them
             immediately
             ,
             and
             moved
             them
             immediately
             to
             speak
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             the
             Elder
             Prophets
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Sons
             and
             Disciples
             in
             the
             scripture
             :
             And
             did
             not
             Elisha
             ,
             the
             Disciple
             of
             Elijah
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             
             his
             Master
             ,
             immediately
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
             And
             the
             Apostles
             also
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             immediately
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             Christs
             preaching
             outwardly
             unto
             them
             :
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             questioned
             ,
             but
             that
             when
             they
             received
             the
             same
             Spirit
             more
             abundantly
             on
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             they
             were
             much
             helped
             ,
             and
             assisted
             ,
             or
             prepared
             for
             such
             an
             excellent
             dispensation
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             Christs
             doctrine
             which
             he
             preached
             unto
             them
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             conversant
             with
             them
             in
             the
             flesh
             upon
             Earth
             .
             And
             the
             faithful
             did
             commonly
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             many
             excellent
             gifts
             of
             it
             immediately
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Apostles
             preaching
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             their
             hands
             .
             I
             spoke
             before
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             who
             received
             the
             Spirit
             immediately
             ,
             and
             yet
             obtained
             it
             further
             by
             means
             of
             
             Peter's
             preaching
             .
             Timothy
             also
             received
             that
             excellent
             gift
             which
             was
             in
             him
             by
             Prophesie
             ,
             with
             the
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Eldership
             .
             If
             therefore
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             the
             faithful
             received
             the
             Spirit
             immediately
             ,
             and
             others
             only
             but
             mediately
             ,
             beside
             that
             such
             a
             distinction
             cannot
             be
             proved
             from
             scripture
             ,
             being
             altogether
             a
             mere
             invention
             ,
             and
             fiction
             of
             mans
             brain
             ;
             they
             who
             had
             the
             Spirit
             immediately
             ,
             did
             oftentimes
             obtain
             it
             by
             means
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             others
             unto
             them
             :
             And
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecying
             or
             speaking
             immediately
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             continued
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             times
             of
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             Tertullian
             ,
             as
             they
             themselves
             do
             testifie
             ,
             the
             which
             continuation
             of
             
             so
             excellent
             a
             gift
             was
             by
             means
             of
             preaching
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Preachers
             did
             preach
             purely
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             also
             did
             purely
             and
             chastly
             live
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Preachers
             left
             off
             ,
             or
             ceased
             to
             preach
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             their
             own
             spirit
             in
             the
             room
             and
             place
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             Spirit
             and
             gift
             of
             Prophesie
             (
             the
             which
             is
             greatly
             to
             be
             lamented
             )
             did
             cease
             in
             great
             part
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Adversary
             disputeth
             against
             
               R.
               B.
            
             in
             his
             following
             Paragraphs
             to
             the
             end
             of
             his
             dissertation
             ,
             and
             answereth
             to
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             solid
             and
             firm
             arguments
             taken
             from
             scripture
             ,
             doth
             altogether
             lean
             upon
             that
             false
             foundation
             ,
             sufficiently
             refuted
             by
             me
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             faithful
             ,
             both
             under
             the
             new
             and
             old
             covenant
             ,
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             by
             means
             of
             outward
             Preaching
             ,
             ordinarily
             and
             commonly
             .
             ;
             that
             therefore
             they
             were
             not
             immediately
             endued
             and
             inspired
             with
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             which
             consequence
             I
             have
             already
             over
             and
             over
             again
             showed
             to
             be
             most
             false
             ,
             although
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             faithful
             had
             always
             received
             the
             Spirit
             by
             means
             of
             outward
             Preaching
             ,
             or
             using
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             which
             I
             will
             never
             grant
             unto
             him
             .
             And
             if
             I
             shall
             grant
             unto
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             faithful
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             doctrine
             outwardly
             preached
             ,
             while
             as
             yet
             they
             were
             as
             children
             and
             Infants
             ;
             he
             can
             never
             prove
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             more
             advanced
             into
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             come
             unto
             the
             state
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             always
             receive
             the
             further
             measures
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             outward
             Preaching
             :
             For
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             at
             sometime
             they
             received
             the
             Spirit
             by
             means
             thereof
             ,
             that
             they
             always
             did
             so
             receive
             it
             in
             the
             fuller
             and
             larger
             measures
             and
             degrees
             thereof
             ;
             even
             as
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             because
             a
             Child
             ,
             or
             Infant
             ,
             needeth
             the
             ministry
             or
             means
             of
             a
             Nurse
             or
             Servant
             to
             feed
             it
             in
             that
             weak
             state
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             always
             needeth
             the
             help
             of
             that
             Nurse
             or
             Servant
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             come
             to
             a
             mans
             Age
             and
             growth
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             therefore
             stay
             to
             answer
             to
             every
             thing
             of
             his
             Dissertation
             ,
             by
             giving
             still
             new
             answers
             ,
             seeing
             one
             answer
             doth
             suffice
             to
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             should
             still
             repeat
             that
             one
             Answer
             ,
             I
             should
             both
             lose
             my
             time
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             also
             should
             weary
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             beget
             a
             loathing
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             with
             this
             one
             Answer
             I
             reply
             unto
             all
             he
             hath
             objected
             against
             
               R.
               B.
            
             That
             he
             departeth
             from
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             still
             beggeth
             the
             thing
             in
             controversie
             ;
             and
             so
             falleth
             into
             that
             error
             ,
             commonly
             called
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             
               Petitio
               principii
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             taking
             for
             granted
             the
             thing
             in
             controversie
             ,
             while
             he
             doth
             continually
             oppose
             ,
             and
             set
             at
             variance
             ,
             the
             immediate
             communication
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             outward
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             like
             helps
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             opposed
             ,
             but
             do
             well
             agree
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             far
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirits
             immediate
             communication
             doth
             not
             only
             not
             hinder
             ,
             
             or
             make
             void
             the
             use
             of
             any
             means
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             Reading
             ,
             and
             Hearing
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             meditating
             upon
             them
             ;
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             doth
             truly
             and
             solidly
             establish
             them
             ,
             sanctifie
             them
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             all
             effectual
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Adversary
             doth
             continually
             bind
             up
             ,
             or
             tye
             the
             operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             the
             outward
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             either
             as
             read
             ,
             or
             heard
             ,
             or
             meditated
             upon
             ,
             is
             too
             rashly
             done
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             all
             his
             Dissertation
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             once
             essayed
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             And
             however
             his
             common
             ,
             and
             too
             credulous
             ,
             Hearers
             and
             Disciples
             in
             the
             School
             ,
             may
             easily
             receive
             his
             bare
             Affirmations
             without
             Proof
             ;
             yet
             they
             cannot
             find
             place
             with
             us
             ,
             nor
             with
             others
             ,
             we
             know
             better
             things
             ,
             and
             whose
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             eyes
             ,
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             abundant
             Grace
             ,
             hath
             opened
             to
             discern
             the
             Truth
             .
             But
             suppose
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             at
             all
             to
             be
             granted
             )
             that
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             continually
             bound
             up
             ,
             or
             tyed
             to
             the
             outward
             Sign
             ,
             or
             Letter
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             thence
             follow
             ,
             even
             upon
             that
             absurd
             principle
             ,
             that
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             not
             immediate
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             immediately
             perceived
             by
             us
             :
             Even
             as
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Illumination
             and
             Light
             of
             the
             outward
             and
             visible
             Sun
             ,
             is
             never
             seen
             by
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             separated
             from
             all
             other
             visible
             objects
             ;
             but
             always
             joyned
             and
             united
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             always
             shining
             upon
             some
             one
             or
             other
             of
             the
             visible
             objects
             ,
             and
             reflecting
             its
             beams
             upon
             them
             
             (
             though
             such
             who
             have
             Eagles
             eyes
             ,
             can
             look
             strait
             upon
             the
             Sun
             himself
             )
             yet
             it
             will
             not
             from
             thence
             follow
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Illumination
             or
             Light
             of
             the
             outward
             Sun
             ,
             is
             not
             immediately
             received
             ,
             and
             seen
             or
             perceived
             by
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             ANd
             here
             I
             might
             well
             enough
             ,
             by
             right
             ,
             make
             an
             end
             of
             my
             Answering
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             doth
             affirm
             divers
             things
             in
             his
             other
             Paragraphs
             following
             ,
             which
             partly
             need
             correction
             ,
             and
             partly
             conduce
             to
             manifest
             the
             truth
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             unwilling
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             in
             a
             few
             particulars
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Twenty
             Second
             Paragraph
             he
             erreth
             ,
             in
             saying
             (
             universally
             ,
             and
             without
             making
             any
             distinction
             )
             that
             there
             is
             no
             substantial
             difference
             ,
             but
             only
             accidental
             and
             circumstantial
             ,
             betwixt
             mediate
             and
             immediate
             ,
             outward
             and
             inward
             Revelations
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             different
             kind
             of
             the
             signs
             under
             which
             God
             doth
             manifest
             himself
             .
             For
             ,
             although
             this
             may
             be
             granted
             in
             those
             inward
             Revelations
             made
             in
             the
             Imagination
             ,
             yet
             not
             in
             these
             which
             have
             place
             in
             the
             highest
             faculty
             or
             power
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             intuitive
             aforementioned
             :
             For
             the
             Revelation
             which
             is
             given
             to
             this
             supreme
             or
             highest
             power
             of
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             intuitive
             (
             and
             which
             is
             opened
             and
             awakened
             
             only
             in
             those
             who
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             spiritually
             renewed
             )
             doth
             not
             consist
             of
             signs
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Divine
             Things
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             in
             their
             own
             proper
             light
             and
             evidence
             ,
             discover
             themselves
             in
             the
             souls
             and
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             without
             all
             signs
             :
             And
             therefore
             however
             the
             outward
             Revelation
             may
             be
             called
             accidental
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             but
             contain
             the
             signs
             ,
             which
             are
             accidents
             ;
             yet
             the
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             hath
             place
             in
             the
             Souls
             intuitive
             power
             ,
             and
             respecteth
             the
             Divine
             Things
             themselves
             without
             signs
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             called
             substantial
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Twenty
             Fourth
             Paragraph
             he
             hath
             these
             notable
             words
             :
             
               When
               our
               men
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               affirm
               ,
               that
               at
               sometimes
               the
               outward
               Revelation
               is
               the
               formal
               object
               of
               the
               Saints
               Faith
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Saints
               doth
               precisely
               lean
               ,
               or
               rely
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               outward
               ,
               in
               that
               Revelation
               ,
               or
               which
               reacheth
               to
               the
               outward
               Senses
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               leaneth
               or
               doth
               rely
               upon
               God
               himself
               ,
               inwardly
               exerting
               or
               showing
               his
               power
               in
               the
               Mind
               ,
               by
               an
               inseparable
               or
               undivided
               operation
               ,
               through
               that
               which
               is
               outward
               ,
               and
               determining
               (
               or
               moving
               )
               the
               Vnderstanding
               to
               elicit
               ,
               or
               bring
               forth
               the
               act
               of
               knowledg
               ,
               whence
               we
               deny
               not
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               inward
               testimony
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               those
               who
               have
               the
               outward
               Revelation
               :
            
             Thus
             he
             .
             But
             let
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             judge
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             here
             act
             the
             Enthusiast
             ,
             and
             plainly
             give
             up
             unto
             us
             the
             chief
             thing
             in
             controversie
             ,
             for
             which
             we
             contend
             :
             For
             this
             concession
             of
             his
             being
             once
             granted
             ,
             the
             controversie
             betwixt
             him
             
             and
             us
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             concerneth
             Immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             (
             as
             seemeth
             unto
             me
             )
             is
             almost
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Thirty
             Second
             Paragraph
             he
             doth
             again
             plainly
             act
             the
             Enthusiast
             ,
             agreeing
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               revealeth
            
             (
             note
             )
             
               doth
               not
               only
               work
               effectively
               upon
               the
               intellectual
               Faculty
               ,
               to
               produce
               the
               act
               of
               believing
               ;
               but
               also
               doth
               move
               objectively
               ,
               or
               by
               way
               of
               object
               and
               formal
               representation
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               doth
               determine
               the
               Vnderstanding
               to
               assent
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             in
             the
             same
             Paragraph
             ,
             
               That
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               or
               revealeth
               any
               thing
               by
               the
               outward
               voice
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               doth
               concur
               with
               that
               saying
               or
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               principal
               moving
               cause
               ,
               doth
               effect
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               from
               an
               inward
               and
               supernatural
               motion
               ,
               or
               witnessing
               ,
               made
               within
               their
               minds
               ,
               but
               which
               doth
               exert
               it self
               by
               the
               outward
               act
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               reflecteth
               on
               God
               the
               speaker
               as
               its
               cause
               ;
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               God
               himself
               who
               saith
               it
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               what
               that
               Revelation
               saith
               or
               manifesteth
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             Teachers
             and
             Preachers
             in
             Britain
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             places
             among
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             do
             commonly
             object
             unto
             us
             for
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             because
             indeed
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             objective
             Illumination
             (
             or
             that
             which
             is
             by
             way
             of
             object
             )
             no
             less
             than
             the
             effective
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ,
             for
             which
             principally
             we
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             this
             only
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Adversary
             and
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             continually
             tye
             ,
             or
             bind
             up
             ,
             the
             operation
             
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             the
             outward
             signs
             ,
             but
             we
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             although
             we
             do
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             frequently
             joyned
             by
             an
             undivided
             operation
             with
             the
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             doth
             exert
             it self
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             through
             the
             same
             :
             And
             whether
             the
             inward
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             be
             continually
             tyed
             to
             the
             holy
             scripture
             ,
             or
             left
             free
             (
             though
             we
             do
             still
             affirm
             it
             is
             not
             so
             tyed
             )
             it
             is
             all
             one
             as
             to
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             concerning
             Immediate
             Revelation
             ;
             for
             in
             both
             cases
             the
             Illumination
             and
             Communication
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             immediate
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             oft
             already
             made
             appear
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Paragraph
             Twenty
             Three
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             to
             blame
             
               R.
               B.
            
             that
             he
             doth
             render
             the
             outward
             Revelations
             to
             be
             fallacious
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             more
             lyable
             to
             delusion
             than
             the
             inward
             .
             But
             
               R.
               B.
            
             hath
             not
             affirmed
             that
             outward
             Revelations
             are
             fallacious
             ;
             for
             these
             which
             are
             true
             and
             come
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             cannot
             deceive
             ;
             but
             
               R.
               B.
            
             doth
             plead
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Revelations
             ,
             however
             true
             and
             certain
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             clear
             and
             evident
             of
             themselves
             to
             be
             Divine
             Revelations
             ;
             but
             that
             they
             principally
             derive
             their
             clearness
             and
             evidence
             from
             the
             inward
             Revelations
             witnessing
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             inward
             Revelations
             are
             more
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             having
             a
             self-evidence
             and
             clearness
             in
             themselves
             .
             And
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             our
             outward
             Senses
             ,
             which
             perceive
             the
             outward
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             those
             Divine
             inward
             
             Senses
             ,
             supernaturally
             formed
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             outward
             Senses
             may
             be
             deceived
             at
             sometimes
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             ;
             but
             these
             inward
             Divine
             Senses
             ,
             Divinely
             begot
             and
             formed
             in
             us
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             deceived
             :
             For
             although
             a
             mans
             imagination
             and
             inward
             thought
             may
             deceive
             him
             ,
             yet
             that
             Sense
             ,
             which
             a
             man
             hath
             inwardly
             begot
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             can
             no
             wise
             deceive
             him
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Twenty
             Fifth
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             that
             
               R.
               B.
            
             doth
             contradict
             himself
             ,
             while
             he
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             the
             formal
             object
             of
             the
             Saints
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             the
             formal
             cause
             ,
             or
             reason
             ,
             of
             believing
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Adversary
             had
             carefully
             considered
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             words
             following
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             imputed
             unto
             him
             such
             a
             contradiction
             :
             For
             R.B.
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             secret
             testimony
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             the
             principal
             object
             of
             the
             Saints
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             original
             ,
             and
             consequently
             unto
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             secundary
             and
             subordinate
             :
             And
             therefore
             when
             
               R.
               B.
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             the
             formal
             cause
             or
             reason
             of
             believing
             ,
             he
             did
             clearly
             enough
             signifie
             his
             mind
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             not
             the
             principal
             and
             original
             cause
             of
             believing
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             outward
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             contain
             in
             it self
             some
             secundary
             reason
             of
             believing
             ;
             for
             this
             cause
             it
             may
             be
             called
             a
             secundary
             formal
             object
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             the
             primary
             formal
             object
             is
             the
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             distinction
             of
             the
             formal
             objects
             
             is
             expressed
             by
             
               R.
               B.
            
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             into
             the
             formal
             object
             
               quod
               ,
               i.
               e.
               which
            
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               secundary
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               formal
               object
               quo
               ,
               i.
               e.
               for
               ,
               or
               by
               which
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               the
               primary
            
             .
             But
             because
             these
             terms
             of
             the
             formal
             object
             into
             
               quod
               ,
               i.
               e.
               which
            
             ,
             and
             
               quo
               ,
               i.
               e.
               for
               which
               ,
            
             are
             borrowed
             from
             Logicians
             ,
             and
             the
             simple
             and
             plain
             truth
             can
             be
             easily
             enough
             explained
             without
             these
             terms
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             stay
             any
             more
             to
             explain
             or
             defend
             them
             :
             For
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             clearly
             enough
             confessed
             by
             the
             Adversary
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             Saving
             Faith
             doth
             not
             stay
             ,
             or
             rely
             on
             the
             meer
             naked
             outward
             Revelation
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             reacheth
             beyond
             that
             unto
             God
             himself
             inwardly
             moving
             ,
             and
             objectively
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             object
             ,
             witnessing
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             because
             that
             inward
             objective
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             somewhat
             really
             distinct
             from
             the
             outward
             testimony
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             although
             not
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ,
             nor
             separate
             therefrom
             (
             as
             the
             Adversary
             saith
             )
             therefore
             he
             holdeth
             of
             necessity
             a
             two-fold
             object
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             one
             outward
             ,
             the
             other
             inward
             ,
             and
             whether
             of
             these
             he
             holdeth
             to
             be
             the
             primary
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             in
             words
             expressed
             ;
             although
             it
             may
             be
             said
             consequentially
             enough
             to
             his
             Principles
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             object
             is
             the
             primary
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             secundary
             ,
             wherein
             he
             doth
             very
             well
             agree
             with
             
               R.
               B.
            
             and
             us
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             Seeing
             he
             granteth
             a
             two-fold
             object
             of
             Divine
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             one
             outward
             of
             the
             Letter
             ,
             another
             inward
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             joyned
             together
             
             and
             inseparate
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             really
             distinct
             ;
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             they
             may
             be
             separate
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             if
             God
             so
             pleased
             :
             Let
             it
             then
             be
             supposed
             ,
             only
             upon
             a
             possible
             supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             inward
             be
             separate
             from
             the
             outward
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             outward
             being
             removed
             ,
             the
             inward
             object
             may
             remain
             ,
             which
             is
             proposed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             alone
             to
             the
             Heart
             and
             Soul
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ;
             I
             inquire
             if
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             inward
             presentation
             of
             the
             object
             were
             not
             to
             be
             called
             an
             Immediate
             Revelation
             :
             The
             which
             if
             he
             grant
             ,
             therefore
             I
             say
             it
             is
             now
             immediate
             ,
             when
             the
             outward
             object
             is
             adjoyned
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             inward
             illumination
             and
             Revelation
             doth
             not
             change
             its
             Nature
             ,
             in
             the
             absence
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             outward
             object
             (
             having
             all
             entirely
             in
             it self
             that
             belongs
             to
             an
             Immediate
             Revelation
             )
             but
             remaineth
             the
             same
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             joyned
             to
             the
             outward
             ,
             or
             separated
             therefrom
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             whether
             joyned
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             separated
             therefrom
             ,
             yet
             it
             still
             retaineth
             its
             own
             Nature
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             immediate
             Principle
             of
             its
             operations
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Body
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             by
             a
             certain
             Analogy
             ,
             as
             the
             Soul
             is
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             inwardly
             operating
             and
             illuminating
             to
             the
             outward
             testimony
             of
             the
             Letter
             :
             And
             because
             the
             Soul
             doth
             many
             things
             by
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             yet
             that
             doth
             not
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             immediate
             principle
             of
             its
             operations
             .
             But
             the
             Soul
             doth
             many
             things
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             most
             inward
             and
             intellectual
             operations
             ,
             
             without
             the
             means
             and
             help
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             even
             when
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             why
             may
             not
             that
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             many
             things
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             do
             or
             work
             some
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             use
             the
             means
             of
             the
             Letter
             :
             Yea
             ,
             how
             many
             things
             doth
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             reveal
             and
             open
             in
             Men
             (
             as
             belonging
             to
             the
             special
             and
             particular
             acts
             of
             Vertue
             and
             Vice
             )
             that
             do
             far
             transcend
             ,
             and
             go
             beyond
             the
             straitness
             ,
             and
             narrow
             compass
             of
             words
             ,
             of
             which
             Seneca
             the
             Gentile
             ,
             and
             an
             Heathen
             so
             called
             ,
             doth
             Write
             well
             ,
             Lib.
             2.
             
             
               De
               Ira.
               How
               narrow
               Innocency
               is
               that
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               be
               good
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ?
            
             (
             He
             understandeth
             a
             Law
             writ
             or
             contained
             in
             words
             )
             
               How
               much
               more
               doth
               the
               Rule
               of
               Duties
               extend
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               Law
               ?
               How
               many
               things
               doth
               Piety
               ,
               Humanity
               ,
               Liberality
               ,
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               Faithfulness
               require
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               in
               the
               publick
               Tables
               or
               Records
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               all
               written
               Laws
            
             .
             Thus
             Seneca
             .
             For
             as
             he
             who
             describeth
             some
             Kingdom
             ,
             as
             of
             Germany
             ,
             or
             England
             ,
             with
             Words
             ,
             or
             Mapps
             ,
             cannot
             describe
             it
             in
             as
             great
             largeness
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             contain
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             in
             much
             narrower
             bounds
             :
             And
             although
             he
             describe
             all
             the
             Cities
             ,
             Towns
             ,
             and
             Villages
             of
             the
             said
             Kingdom
             ,
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             describe
             all
             the
             houses
             of
             every
             City
             and
             Village
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Fields
             and
             Orchards
             belonging
             to
             it
             ,
             much
             less
             all
             the
             Rooms
             and
             Chambers
             of
             each
             House
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Acres
             and
             Roods
             of
             the
             Corn
             Fields
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             particular
             Ears
             of
             Corn
             that
             grow
             in
             those
             Fields
             ,
             or
             all
             the
             Trees
             
             and
             Fruits
             of
             these
             Orchards
             ,
             particularly
             one
             by
             one
             .
             And
             even
             so
             they
             who
             describe
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             which
             is
             within
             us
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             describe
             all
             the
             particulars
             contained
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             the
             which
             particulars
             are
             yet
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             revealeth
             unto
             them
             those
             particular
             things
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             And
             the
             same
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Vices
             ,
             and
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             it
             containeth
             many
             more
             particular
             vices
             and
             sins
             ,
             than
             can
             be
             described
             by
             any
             words
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             glory
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             well
             said
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Queen
             of
             the
             South
             ,
             concerning
             
             Solomon's
             Glory
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             or
             report
             of
             the
             Glory
             was
             true
             ,
             but
             the
             half
             of
             it
             was
             not
             told
             ,
             the
             which
             cannot
             be
             told
             by
             any
             words
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             calleth
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             a
             joy
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Peace
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             doth
             not
             only
             surpass
             all
             words
             ,
             but
             all
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             discursive
             )
             understanding
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             
               R.
               B.
            
             showeth
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             from
             pag.
             39.
             to
             pag.
             43.
             (
             to
             which
             the
             Adversary
             hath
             answered
             nothing
             )
             that
             there
             are
             many
             particular
             things
             very
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             unto
             every
             one
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             where
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             are
             therefore
             immediately
             to
             be
             revealed
             unto
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             such
             as
             especially
             concerning
             the
             Souls
             inward
             state
             ,
             and
             those
             inward
             calls
             of
             God
             
             unto
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             the
             discharging
             or
             performing
             of
             its
             particular
             services
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             thirtieth
             parag
             .
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             within
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Spirit
             is
             given
             ,
             not
             mediately
             ,
             but
             Immediately
             ,
             by
             a
             meer
             inward
             operation
             ,
             without
             an
             outward
             mean
             ,
             surely
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             the
             habits
             of
             arts
             and
             sciences
             are
             within
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             most
             the
             part
             they
             are
             given
             to
             men
             not
             Immediately
             ,
             but
             mediately
             ,
             or
             by
             means
             of
             the
             outward
             teaching
             of
             the
             Master
             ;
             and
             a
             few
             lines
             after
             he
             saith
             ,
             we
             not
             only
             grant
             ,
             but
             we
             earnestly
             plead
             for
             the
             indewlling
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             as
             altogether
             necessary
             to
             Christians
             .
             That
             he
             doth
             acknowledge
             and
             plead
             for
             the
             indwelling
             ,
             and
             inbeing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             altogether
             necessary
             to
             Christians
             it
             is
             well
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             doth
             absolutely
             deny
             the
             Immediate
             Operation
             and
             Revelation
             of
             the
             indwelling
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             doth
             badly
             ;
             for
             although
             that
             this
             inward
             teacher
             and
             Master
             doth
             frequently
             teach
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             shall
             he
             therefore
             teach
             them
             nothing
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             living
             voice
             Immediately
             ?
             shall
             he
             not
             expound
             open
             to
             them
             what
             they
             read
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             with
             his
             living
             voice
             ?
             or
             shall
             he
             sit
             and
             remain
             in
             them
             always
             ,
             as
             one
             dumb
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             so
             imagine
             )
             speaking
             or
             saying
             nothing
             ,
             nay
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             one
             small
             sentence
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             in
             express
             words
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             
             borrowed
             from
             them
             ?
             surely
             such
             an
             assertion
             is
             too
             rash
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             ground
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             is
             most
             unworthy
             of
             God
             immortal
             ,
             our
             most
             excellent
             Master
             and
             Pastor
             ,
             yea
             our
             Bridegroom
             and
             Husband
             ,
             to
             fain
             any
             such
             things
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             no
             Mortal
             or
             Earthly
             School-Master
             would
             do
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             did
             so
             ,
             all
             would
             judge
             him
             a
             Fool
             ,
             and
             unfit
             for
             such
             an
             affair
             ;
             if
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             )
             he
             should
             say
             nothing
             unto
             them
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             which
             they
             became
             in
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             and
             which
             he
             takes
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             should
             speak
             nothing
             to
             them
             Immediately
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             .
             What
             disciple
             would
             bear
             such
             a
             School-Master
             ,
             or
             rather
             would
             not
             turn
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             chuse
             another
             ,
             more
             friendly
             and
             familiar
             unto
             him
             ;
             or
             what
             woman
             would
             not
             take
             it
             very
             unkindly
             and
             unworthy
             ,
             if
             her
             Husband
             did
             not
             speak
             to
             her
             any
             one
             small
             sentence
             immediately
             and
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             but
             did
             leave
             all
             that
             is
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             to
             letters
             or
             epistles
             writ
             by
             him
             of
             old
             ?
             or
             what
             servant
             would
             willing
             serve
             such
             a
             Master
             ,
             who
             being
             presently
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             house
             ,
             did
             not
             speak
             to
             him
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             not
             one
             word
             ,
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             immediate
             ;
             whither
             he
             did
             well
             or
             ill
             please
             him
             .
             Surely
             this
             adversary
             doth
             fain
             or
             devise
             a
             wonderful
             strange
             sort
             of
             indwelling
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             without
             all
             Immediate
             speech
             ,
             or
             concern
             .
             Certainly
             to
             speak
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             think
             how
             two
             intimate
             
             Friends
             can
             dwell
             together
             in
             one
             house
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             same
             manner
             of
             life
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             one
             speak
             nothing
             to
             the
             other
             immediately
             or
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             all
             the
             whole
             time
             of
             their
             living
             so
             nearly
             .
             But
             indeed
             the
             indwelling
             and
             habitation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithful
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             far
             more
             sweet
             ,
             and
             joyful
             then
             this
             adversary
             doth
             imagine
             ,
             the
             which
             as
             it
             is
             most
             inward
             ,
             or
             Primitive
             and
             Immediate
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             it
             doth
             import
             likewise
             an
             Intimate
             and
             Immediate
             familiarity
             ,
             converse
             and
             communication
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             the
             habits
             of
             arts
             and
             sciences
             ,
             whereof
             he
             made
             mention
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             given
             not
             Immediately
             but
             by
             means
             of
             the
             outward
             teaching
             of
             the
             Master
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             seeds
             and
             principles
             of
             all
             these
             arts
             and
             sciences
             are
             Immediately
             planted
             and
             sowed
             in
             our
             minds
             as
             the
             purest
             and
             truest
             Philosophy
             doth
             teach
             ,
             and
             all
             arts
             and
             sciences
             do
             Immediately
             sprout
             and
             spring
             forth
             from
             these
             seeds
             and
             principles
             Immediately
             planted
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Flouers
             and
             fruits
             of
             Herbs
             and
             Trees
             do
             spring
             and
             grow
             from
             their
             Seeds
             and
             Roots
             .
             Nor
             is
             such
             an
             Immediate
             production
             hindered
             ,
             but
             rather
             much
             helped
             ,
             by
             the
             external
             culture
             of
             means
             applyed
             both
             to
             the
             Seeds
             and
             Roots
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             these
             unplanted
             and
             ungrafted
             notices
             and
             principles
             of
             natural
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             the
             aforesaid
             Seneca
             doth
             discourse
             very
             well
             lib.
             4.
             
               de
               benef
            
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
             
               The
               seeds
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               
               and
               of
               all
               arts
               are
               implanted
               in
               us
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               and
               God
               the
               inward
               or
               secret
               Master
               brings
               forth
               Engines
               or
               knowledges
               ,
               and
            
             cap.
             7.
             
               thou
               will
               say
               ,
               nature
               doth
               these
               things
               unto
               me
               .
               Dost
               thou
               not
               understand
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               when
               thou
               sayest
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               changest
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               what
               else
               is
               nature
               ,
               but
               God
               ;
               and
               Divine
               reason
               infused
               into
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               parts
               ,
            
             and
             Tertullian
             discoursing
             of
             the
             innate
             witness
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             worthy
             of
             behalf
             ,
             some
             calling
             it
             natural
             ,
             
               the
               more
               natural
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               more
               divine
            
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             34
             parag
             .
             Because
             
               R.
               B.
            
             did
             argue
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             faithful
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             were
             Immediately
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             adversary
             doth
             infer
             against
             him
             ,
             that
             then
             it
             doth
             follow
             that
             the
             faithful
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             were
             not
             Immediately
             taught
             ,
             which
             is
             against
             his
             first
             assertion
             .
             But
             this
             is
             easily
             answered
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             faithful
             under
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             were
             Immediately
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             not
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             New
             ;
             which
             New
             Covenant
             in
             some
             degree
             had
             place
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             further
             revealed
             in
             Gospel
             days
             ,
             after
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             strange
             that
             this
             Doctor
             or
             Teacher
             did
             not
             advert
             to
             this
             ,
             being
             so
             obvious
             a
             thing
             .
             Again
             that
             he
             thinketh
             
               R.
               B.
            
             understandeth
             by
             the
             phrase
             of
             Scripture
             in
             those
             Gospel
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             putting
             his
             Spirit
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             his
             words
             in
             their
             mouths
             ,
             as
             that
             Isaiah
             59.
             that
             all
             using
             of
             
             means
             is
             excluded
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             described
             ,
             for
             
               R.
               B.
            
             doth
             not
             understand
             an
             exclusion
             of
             means
             ,
             but
             doth
             abundantly
             acknowledge
             a
             necessary
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Only
             he
             doth
             plead
             that
             over
             and
             beside
             the
             outward
             testimony
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             speak
             himself
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             two
             things
             are
             not
             to
             be
             opposed
             ,
             but
             both
             are
             to
             be
             granted
             .
             Again
             that
             he
             affirmeth
             ,
             God
             his
             putting
             words
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             to
             design
             that
             the
             word
             is
             outwardly
             to
             be
             preached
             ,
             we
             grant
             it
             is
             but
             so
             that
             those
             words
             be
             put
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             those
             speakers
             by
             God
             himself
             Immediately
             as
             he
             put
             words
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             Immediately
             to
             preach
             unto
             others
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             to
             instruct
             them
             .
             But
             if
             God
             put
             not
             his
             words
             ,
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             any
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             certainly
             the
             Church
             ever
             since
             should
             be
             in
             a
             worse
             and
             more
             abject
             condition
             ,
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             for
             in
             all
             ages
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             God
             raised
             up
             some
             Prophets
             and
             Ministers
             to
             whom
             he
             spoke
             Immediately
             ,
             and
             in
             whose
             mouth
             he
             put
             his
             words
             Immediately
             to
             speak
             them
             forth
             .
             And
             if
             nothing
             of
             this
             kind
             now
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             instead
             of
             her
             being
             nearer
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             more
             familiar
             ,
             and
             partaking
             more
             abundantly
             of
             the
             life
             and
             light
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             she
             shall
             be
             further
             removed
             ,
             and
             more
             estranged
             from
             him
             and
             receive
             much
             less
             of
             these
             his
             Divine
             Gifts
             and
             blessings
             now
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             formerly
             under
             the
             Law.
             
             Moreover
             as
             to
             what
             he
             writeth
             of
             the
             Scripture
             being
             a
             Canon
             so
             filled
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             nothing
             since
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             either
             by
             Word
             or
             Writ
             ,
             it
             to
             proceed
             Immediately
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             already
             delivered
             and
             declared
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             affirmeth
             this
             indeed
             very
             confidently
             ,
             but
             proveth
             it
             nothing
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
               ,
               Ireneus
            
             and
             Tertullian
             doth
             contradict
             him
             ,
             who
             expresly
             writ
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             or
             speaking
             in
             the
             Church
             by
             Immediate
             Inspiration
             were
             continued
             unto
             their
             times
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             35
             Parag.
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             Christians
             are
             the
             more
             happy
             ,
             viz.
             then
             the
             Jews
             ,
             although
             the
             Christians
             want
             altogether
             Immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             the
             Jews
             at
             last
             had
             ,
             because
             the
             Christians
             may
             know
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             made
             publick
             and
             obvious
             unto
             all
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Jews
             were
             to
             take
             long
             Journeys
             from
             home
             to
             consult
             the
             Priests
             ;
             and
             to
             solicite
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             respouses
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             ,
             which
             were
             rare
             to
             be
             obtained
             .
             But
             what
             for
             a
             refuge
             and
             evasion
             is
             this
             ,
             instead
             of
             answering
             ,
             more
             becoming
             some
             Socinian
             ,
             or
             Pelagian
             ,
             then
             our
             Adversary
             ;
             who
             at
             other
             times
             doth
             so
             much
             profess
             the
             indwelling
             and
             inward
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             its
             being
             necessary
             to
             all
             the
             faithful
             ?
             But
             was
             it
             not
             a
             great
             glory
             and
             ornament
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             which
             was
             greatly
             to
             the
             advantage
             
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Prophets
             to
             whom
             God
             spoke
             immediately
             ?
             and
             were
             they
             not
             in
             this
             more
             happy
             than
             other
             Nations
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             Prophecy
             did
             flourish
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             Devils
             and
             unclean
             Spirits
             gave
             forth
             their
             Oracles
             unto
             the
             Nations
             ,
             God
             most
             Holy
             and
             most
             Pure
             ,
             gave
             his
             Immediate
             Oracles
             unto
             the
             Jews
             ,
             and
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             declare
             them
             ,
             and
             unto
             the
             People
             that
             they
             might
             believe
             and
             understand
             them
             ;
             without
             which
             holy
             Spirit
             its
             being
             given
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             Oracles
             themselves
             could
             not
             be
             understood
             ;
             as
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Jews
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             although
             they
             have
             these
             ancient
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             departed
             and
             Apostatised
             from
             that
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             given
             of
             old
             unto
             their
             Fathers
             .
             And
             therefore
             was
             it
             not
             also
             a
             great
             glory
             and
             honour
             to
             the
             ancient
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             to
             have
             in
             it
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             or
             speaking
             by
             Immediate
             Inspiration
             ?
             and
             would
             it
             not
             be
             now
             a
             great
             glory
             and
             honour
             to
             the
             Church
             if
             that
             gift
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             which
             did
             anciently
             flourish
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             some
             Ages
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             should
             flourish
             and
             spring
             forth
             again
             ?
             was
             not
             this
             gift
             with
             many
             others
             lost
             by
             the
             apostacy
             of
             the
             professors
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             and
             therefore
             ,
             when
             the
             apostacy
             goeth
             out
             ,
             and
             people
             doth
             return
             to
             the
             sincere
             worship
             and
             obedience
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             not
             this
             excellent
             gift
             be
             restored
             together
             
             with
             many
             others
             ?
             Had
             not
             the
             ancient
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             all
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ?
             The
             Jews
             also
             had
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             which
             contained
             all
             the
             heads
             of
             Christian
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             Religion
             ,
             a
             people
             therefore
             having
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             wanting
             the
             Spirit
             Immediately
             teaching
             ,
             leading
             and
             inspiring
             them
             ,
             which
             both
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             had
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             Christians
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             shall
             be
             more
             happy
             then
             both
             these
             ,
             because
             they
             want
             the
             said
             Holy
             Spirit
             Immediately
             inspiring
             ,
             teaching
             and
             leading
             them
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             wonderful
             paradox
             ,
             but
             most
             false
             ,
             for
             the
             Christians
             are
             not
             more
             happy
             than
             the
             Jews
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             barely
             they
             could
             know
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Jews
             had
             the
             Scripture
             also
             containing
             all
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Religion
             clearly
             enough
             .
             But
             for
             this
             cause
             true
             Christians
             are
             more
             happy
             than
             those
             Jews
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Jews
             (
             for
             all
             their
             having
             the
             Scripture
             )
             did
             need
             to
             take
             long
             Journeys
             to
             consult
             the
             Priests
             ;
             &
             to
             solicite
             &
             wait
             for
             the
             respouses
             of
             the
             High
             Priests
             :
             all
             true
             Christians
             because
             they
             partake
             more
             largely
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             need
             not
             make
             these
             Journeys
             or
             travels
             to
             consult
             either
             Priests
             or
             High
             Priest
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             a
             most
             excellent
             Priest
             ,
             yea
             an
             High
             Priest
             ,
             more
             high
             then
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             or
             the
             Angels
             that
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             their
             
             hearts
             who
             by
             his
             Spirit
             teacheth
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             doth
             clearly
             and
             without
             all
             doubtfulness
             answer
             them
             ,
             i●
             all
             things
             needful
             to
             be
             known
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             doth
             also
             clearly
             and
             infallibly
             expound
             the
             Scripture
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             therefore
             true
             Christians
             have
             no
             need
             to
             run
             to
             these
             Jewish
             Priests
             and
             High
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             unto
             these
             Doctors
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             preachers
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             who
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             profess
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             inward
             Revelation
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Prophets
             and
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             were
             of
             old
             endued
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             have
             any
             infallible
             sense
             or
             understanding
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ;
             or
             to
             have
             received
             any
             infallible
             Judgment
             of
             its
             meaning
             .
             And
             so
             true
             Christians
             may
             spare
             both
             their
             labour
             ,
             and
             their
             mony
             ,
             and
             not
             spend
             it
             nor
             give
             it
             away
             to
             such
             Doctors
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             but
             leaving
             them
             all
             behind
             as
             unprofitable
             ,
             let
             them
             go
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             eternal
             Priest
             who
             liveth
             for
             ever
             ,
             by
             whom
             they
             shall
             be
             well
             and
             sufficiently
             taught
             and
             instructed
             ,
             and
             that
             freely
             without
             either
             labour
             or
             mony
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             notable
             testimonies
             of
             the
             ancients
             ,
             and
             reformers
             in
             
             Luther's
             times
             cited
             by
             
               R.
               B.
            
             in
             his
             Apology
             ,
             because
             the
             Adversary
             endeavoureth
             to
             elude
             or
             evade
             the
             form
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             he
             doth
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             same
             way
             refused
             in
             both
             ,
             and
             the
             answers
             given
             in
             the
             one
             will
             serve
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             which
             if
             I
             have
             effectually
             given
             ,
             I
             leave
             unto
             the
             ●qual
             and
             impartial
             Reader
             ,
             for
             to
             Judge
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Pretended
           EXORCIST
           DETECTED
           In
           a
           Brief
           REPLY
           TO
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           BEFORE
           The
           University
           of
           Oxford
           ,
           by
           
             George
             Hicks
          
           stiled
           Doctor
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           in
           the
           Month
           called
           Iuly
           11.
           1680.
           the
           which
           Sermon
           is
           called
           ,
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Enthusiasm
           Exorcised
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             UPon
             my
             reading
             of
             this
             Authors
             Printed
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Enthusiasm
             exorcised
             ,
             I
             find
             the
             said
             Author
             very
             
             unskilful
             ,
             and
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             owned
             and
             received
             among
             the
             People
             called
             in
             derision
             Quakers
             ;
             with
             all
             possible
             moderation
             .
             And
             though
             he
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             cite
             my
             Book
             of
             Immediate
             ●evelation
             ,
             and
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             Apology
             and
             Theses
             ,
             yet
             I
             can
             hardly
             believe
             he
             hath
             been
             at
             any
             pains
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             consider
             throughly
             ,
             what
             is
             said
             by
             us
             on
             that
             Subject
             ;
             for
             had
             he
             but
             read
             and
             well
             considered
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             said
             or
             writ
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             ●●●●e
             fairly
             and
             genuinely
             stated
             the
             controversy
             betwixt
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             opposers
             ,
             as
             to
             this
             particular
             .
          
           
             In
             my
             answer
             to
             
               Io.
               Bajer
            
             ,
             the
             Lutheran
             Doctor
             in
             Iena
             ,
             so
             much
             is
             already
             said
             ,
             as
             less
             needs
             be
             added
             ,
             for
             a
             reply
             to
             what
             this
             Author
             hath
             brought
             against
             us
             .
             As
             for
             the
             word
             or
             term
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             said
             in
             my
             answer
             to
             the
             Lutheran
             Doctor
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             it
             ,
             or
             affect
             such
             a
             name
             or
             title
             ,
             for
             it
             being
             no
             Scripture
             phrase
             or
             expression
             ,
             we
             can
             and
             do
             very
             well
             declare
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             we
             intend
             without
             it
             .
             Yet
             we
             cannot
             altogether
             reject
             the
             term
             ,
             when
             thrust
             or
             cast
             upon
             us
             ,
             by
             opposers
             ,
             on
             purpose
             many
             times
             to
             render
             us
             odious
             ,
             because
             the
             Etimology
             of
             the
             word
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             and
             most
             approved
             Greek
             Lexicons
             signifieth
             Divine
             Inspiration
             .
             And
             whereas
             it
             hath
             been
             used
             by
             heathenish
             writers
             to
             signifie
             the
             inspirations
             ,
             or
             inward
             suggestions
             of
             Daemons
             and
             evil
             Spirits
             ,
             yet
             this
             hath
             rather
             been
             
             an
             abuse
             ,
             and
             improper
             signification
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             then
             a
             true
             and
             genuine
             acceptation
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             notwithstanding
             of
             this
             abuse
             of
             the
             word
             among
             heathenish
             writers
             and
             Poets
             ,
             yet
             divers
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             use●
             it
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             and
             as
             applicable
             to
             good
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             .
             Yea
             this
             Author
             himself
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             others
             their
             successors
             for
             3
             or
             4
             hundreds
             of
             years
             owneth
             the
             term
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             and
             downwards
             to
             the
             4
             or
             5
             Century
             ,
             there
             were
             some
             real
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             who
             had
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             and
             were
             enthusiastically
             acted
             and
             moved
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             thus
             he
             saith
             ,
             Pag.
             12.
             
             Edit
             .
             3.
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Enthusiastical
             confidence
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Spirit
             filled
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             is
             that
             place
             to
             be
             understood
             Math.
             21.
             vers
             .
             21.
             and
             Pag.
             14.
             he
             saith
             ,
             prophecy
             may
             be
             taken
             as
             it
             is
             often
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             for
             praising
             of
             God
             by
             inspired
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             ,
             for
             inspired
             persons
             did
             usually
             spend
             their
             Enthusiasm
             in
             composing
             of
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             Spiritual
             Songs
             .
             And
             Pag.
             16.
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             groanings
             wherewith
             some
             inspired
             persons
             prayed
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             according
             to
             Rom.
             8.
             were
             the
             effect
             of
             those
             supernatural
             raptures
             and
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             with
             which
             the
             Spirit
             filled
             the
             souls
             of
             those
             inspired
             Orators
             ;
             so
             we
             see
             how
             this
             Author
             owneth
             the
             words
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             Enthusiast
             ,
             and
             Enthusiastical
             ;
             as
             applicable
             to
             some
             Persons
             ,
             who
             were
             true
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             and
             divinely
             inspired
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             
             Title
             of
             his
             Printed
             Sermon
             ,
             presumeth
             to
             Exorcise
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Enthusiasm
             without
             making
             any
             distinction
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             said
             Spirit
             were
             some
             Devil
             ,
             or
             unclean
             Spirit
             universally
             .
             But
             if
             he
             say
             he
             meaneth
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             now
             in
             the
             following
             ages
             ,
             since
             the
             true
             Divine
             Spririt
             of
             Enthusiasm
             did
             universally
             cease
             or
             expire
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             he
             hath
             proved
             or
             can
             prove
             ;
             that
             the
             true
             Spirit
             of
             divine
             Enthusiasm
             hath
             universally
             ceased
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             as
             for
             his
             reasons
             ,
             or
             proofs
             ,
             I
             hope
             with
             Gods
             assistance
             sufficiently
             to
             discover
             their
             weakness
             and
             invalidity
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             layeth
             a
             too
             weak
             and
             unsteddy
             foundation
             ,
             for
             so
             great
             and
             weighty
             superstructure
             ?
             But
             how
             this
             Author
             presumeth
             to
             Exorcise
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Divine
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             I
             am
             at
             a
             loss
             to
             understand
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Enthusiasm
             be
             such
             a
             Devil
             ,
             as
             he
             supposeth
             it
             generally
             to
             be
             ,
             how
             can
             it
             be
             Exorcised
             or
             cast
             out
             but
             by
             a
             measure
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ?
             for
             the
             Author
             will
             readily
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             )
             acknowledge
             that
             all
             the
             Exorcists
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             who
             had
             power
             to
             Exorcise
             and
             cast
             out
             evil
             Spirits●
             were
             Enthusiastically
             inspired
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             inspiring
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             stronger
             they
             did
             cast
             out
             evil
             Spirits
             who
             were
             the
             weaker
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Author
             think
             that
             without
             some
             divine
             Enthusiasm
             or
             inspiration
             ,
             he
             can
             cast
             out
             or
             Exorcise
             
             any
             devil
             or
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             only
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             parts
             ,
             or
             humane
             Spirit
             ;
             or
             barely
             naming
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             and
             Paul
             ;
             let
             him
             call
             to
             mind
             and
             consider
             what
             happened
             unto
             them
             ,
             who
             presumed
             to
             Exorcise
             a
             certain
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             the
             names
             of
             Jesus
             and
             Paul
             without
             having
             that
             divine
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             Jesus
             and
             
               Paul.
               To
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               answered
               ,
               Iesus
               we
               know
               ,
               and
            
             Paul
             
               we
               know
               ;
               but
               who
               are
               Ye
               ?
               and
               the
               Man
               in
               whom
               the
               evil
               Spirit
               was
               ,
               leapt
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               overcame
               them
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               against
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               fled
               out
               of
               that
               house
               naked
               and
               wounded
               ,
            
             read
             Acts
             19.13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             I
             no
             where
             find
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             any
             credible
             History
             that
             any
             ever
             had
             power
             to
             Exorcise
             the
             Devil
             or
             any
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             unless
             he
             was
             in
             indeed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             weaker
             must
             be
             overcome
             by
             the
             stronger
             ?
             but
             whither
             the
             Author
             thinketh
             himself
             by
             his
             meer
             natural
             parts
             and
             humane
             Spirit
             ,
             stronger
             then
             the
             Devil
             ,
             let
             him
             see
             to
             it
             .
             Another
             thing
             he
             should
             greatly
             advert
             to
             ,
             lest
             he
             hath
             called
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             his
             Children
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             which
             to
             do
             is
             a
             great
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             pardonable
             through
             repentance
             ,
             if
             not
             committed
             knowingly
             and
             willfully
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             this
             Author
             hath
             not
             done
             ,
             therefore
             I
             can
             heartily
             pray
             unto
             God
             that
             he
             may
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             may
             be
             opened
             to
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             pass
             from
             the
             name
             of
             word
             Enthusiasm
             
             for
             which
             being
             no
             Scripture
             word
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             contend
             ;
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             true
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             Vision
             and
             Revelation
             ,
             and
             true
             divine
             inward
             teaching
             ,
             and
             leading
             and
             moving
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             Immediately
             ,
             whither
             in
             some
             measure
             or
             degree
             ,
             it
             be
             not
             the
             common
             priviledge
             of
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             sincere
             and
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             I
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Authors
             distinction
             pag.
             4.
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             spiritual
             gifts
             ,
             Common
             and
             Special
             .
             By
             the
             common
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             he
             meaneth
             all
             those
             that
             all
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             expect
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             given
             by
             God
             in
             common
             to
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             sincerely
             desire
             them
             ,
             and
             labour
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             necessary
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             sort
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             saving
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             called
             in
             the
             Schools
             ,
             
               gratiae
               gratium
               facientes
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Spirit
             helps
             to
             work
             in
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             Purity
             ,
             Humility
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             gracious
             habits
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christianity
             truly
             do
             consist
             .
             By
             special
             gifts
             he
             understandeth
             those
             ,
             which
             men
             are
             not
             ordinarily
             bound
             to
             expect
             ,
             and
             which
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             some
             few
             circumstances
             that
             seldom
             happen
             ,
             would
             be
             vanity
             and
             presumption
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             by
             consequence
             are
             not
             necessary
             for
             the
             Salvation
             of
             the
             Soul
             :
             Of
             this
             sort
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             
             Miraculous
             unctions
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Schoolmen
             
               gratiae
               gratis
               datae
            
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             signs
             and
             wonders
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             these
             sorts
             of
             gifts
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             supernatural
             and
             freely
             given
             by
             God
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             This
             distinction
             brought
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             I
             willingly
             own
             and
             acknowledge
             ;
             But
             the
             thing
             that
             remains
             for
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             sort
             of
             Immediate
             divine
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             Immediate
             divine
             teaching
             is
             any
             of
             those
             common
             and
             ordinary
             gifts
             ,
             given
             freely
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             all
             true
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             these
             common
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             ,
             from
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             very
             difinition
             of
             a
             common
             saving
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             given
             here
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             such
             as
             all
             Christians
             are
             bound
             to
             pray
             for
             and
             expect
             ,
             but
             such
             is
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             according
             to
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             for
             thus
             she
             prayeth
             ,
             in
             the
             Collect
             on
             the
             first
             Sunday
             after
             
               Easter
               .
               Lord
               from
               whom
               all
               good
               things
               do
               come
               ,
            
             grant
             us
             thy
             
               humble
               Servants
               ,
               that
               by
               thy
            
             Holy
             Inspiration
             
               we
               may
               think
               those
               things
               that
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               merciful
               guiding
               ,
               may
               perform
               the
               same
               through
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Amen
               .
            
             Again
             in
             the
             first
             prayer
             at
             the
             Communion
             ,
             immediately
             after
             our
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             it
             saith
             ,
             
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               unto
               
               whom
               all
               hearts
               be
               open
               ,
               cleanse
               the
               thoughts
               of
               our
               hearts
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               perfectly
               love
               thee
               ,
               and
               worthily
               magnifie
               thy
               name
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Again
             in
             the
             4
             Prayer
             which
             hath
             this
             Title
             ,
             for
             the
             whole
             state
             of
             Christs
             Church
             Militant
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             it
             saith
             thus
             ,
             
               beseeching
               thee
               to
               inspire
               continually
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               Vnity
               ,
               and
               Concord
            
             :
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             at
             three
             several
             times
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             prayeth
             for
             the
             inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             if
             she
             pray
             for
             it
             ,
             she
             ought
             certainly
             to
             expect
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             believe
             it
             is
             ceased
             or
             expired
             ;
             which
             makes
             me
             think
             it
             the
             more
             strange
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             her
             own
             members
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             Do●tor
             also
             should
             deny
             this
             so
             excellent
             and
             precious
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             condemn
             it
             as
             some
             Devil
             or
             evil
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             undertake
             to
             Exorcise
             it
             (
             before
             the
             face
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             ,
             where
             Common
             Prayer
             is
             so
             frequently
             read
             )
             and
             that
             without
             any
             distinction
             .
             But
             possibly
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             against
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             common
             saving
             gift
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             necessary
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             every
             member
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             is
             some
             peculiar
             and
             extraordinary
             thing
             ,
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             signs
             ,
             and
             wonders
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prophecy
             ,
             &c.
             
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             He
             ought
             then
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             have
             told
             so
             much
             ,
             what
             sort
             or
             kind
             of
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             or
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             (
             for
             both
             these
             words
             are
             of
             one
             signification
             )
             he
             was
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             sort
             he
             was
             against
             ,
             and
             not
             have
             promiscuously
             
             condemned
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             Enthusiasm
             altogether
             in
             the
             Lump
             .
             2.
             
             The
             people
             called
             in
             derision
             Quakers
             ,
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             those
             extraordinary
             Enthusiasms
             or
             Inspirations
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             and
             some
             others
             had
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             working
             Miracles
             ,
             &c.
             and
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             is
             restructed
             to
             signifie
             a
             peculiar
             gift
             of
             forfeiting
             future
             events
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             its
             absolute
             necessity
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             far
             less
             do
             we
             Judge
             it
             necessary
             to
             every
             true
             Christian
             :
             And
             this
             I
             did
             sufficiently
             declare
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             Immediate
             Revelaion
             ,
             cited
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             the
             which
             Book
             if
             he
             had
             taken
             a
             little
             pains
             to
             read
             and
             consider
             ,
             might
             have
             saved
             him
             the
             labour
             of
             saying
             so
             much
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ;
             without
             any
             just
             ground
             or
             provocation
             .
             It
             is
             like
             that
             we
             and
             our
             Books
             are
             esteemed
             so
             meanly
             of
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             this
             Author
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             think
             it
             not
             worth
             their
             time
             or
             labour
             ,
             to
             read
             our
             Books
             .
             But
             in
             case
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             so
             mean
             in
             their
             eyes
             ,
             yet
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             judge
             ,
             or
             condemn
             us
             ,
             until
             they
             have
             good
             knowledge
             or
             information
             of
             what
             we
             hold
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             not
             likely
             to
             have
             ,
             without
             taking
             some
             time
             and
             pains
             to
             read
             or
             hear
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             for
             to
             condemn
             any
             principle
             we
             hold
             ,
             before
             they
             do
             well
             know
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             unjust
             as
             to
             condemn
             a
             man
             ,
             before
             he
             be
             heard
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             BUt
             there
             are
             other
             two
             or
             three
             things
             ,
             which
             I
             suppose
             this
             Author
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             ,
             may
             answer
             in
             the
             Case
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Inspirations
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             doth
             hold
             ,
             pray
             for
             and
             expect
             ,
             are
             subordinate
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             do
             acknowledge
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             superiour
             and
             more
             noble
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             greater
             and
             more
             principal
             rule
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Scripture
             by
             them
             ,
             whereas
             some
             of
             the
             Quakers
             have
             writ
             ,
             and
             particularly
             
               R.
               B.
            
             in
             his
             Theses
             ,
             that
             this
             Spirit
             of
             Immediate
             Revelation
             is
             not
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             both
             of
             them
             are
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             so
             doth
             the
             Author
             cite
             
               R.
               B.
            
             his
             Theses
             ,
             as
             so
             affirming
             pag.
             38.
             
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             Author
             doth
             manifestly
             wrong
             
               R.
               B.
            
             in
             his
             Citation
             ,
             for
             
               R.
               B.
            
             no
             where
             saith
             in
             his
             Theses
             or
             Apology
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             or
             its
             Inspiration
             is
             not
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             simply
             .
             Only
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             those
             inward
             divine
             Revelations
             are
             not
             to
             be
             examined
             and
             tryed
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             the
             more
             noble
             and
             certain
             rule
             .
             Yea
             in
             the
             3
             Thesis
             
               R.
               B.
            
             doth
             plainly
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             and
             may
             be
             esteemed
             a
             secondary
             rule
             ,
             subordinate
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             derive
             the
             excellency
             and
             certainty
             
             they
             have
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             therefore
             affirmed
             by
             
               R.
               B.
            
             as
             this
             Author
             (
             upon
             his
             own
             mistake
             as
             seemeth
             )
             doth
             alledge
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             any
             Quaker
             so
             called
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             or
             right
             reason
             in
             no
             respect
             are
             a
             rule
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             profitably
             and
             safely
             used
             as
             a
             rule
             ,
             whereby
             to
             try
             inward
             Divine
             Revelations
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             or
             right
             reason
             is
             used
             or
             applyed
             for
             a
             rule
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             subordination
             unto
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             lyeth
             here
             ,
             whither
             the
             external
             testimony
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             used
             and
             applyed
             as
             a
             rule
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             too
             many
             do
             ,
             be
             a
             more
             noble
             and
             greater
             rule
             ,
             and
             more
             certain
             ,
             or
             giving
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             more
             assurance
             of
             truth
             ,
             than
             the
             inward
             Immediate
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             soul
             or
             mind
             ,
             which
             as
             a
             ray
             of
             the
             Sun
             shineth
             with
             its
             own
             Light
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             self
             evidencing
             power
             and
             vertue
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             every
             other
             true
             light
             hath
             .
             This
             is
             one
             branch
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             :
             Another
             branch
             is
             this
             ,
             whither
             when
             both
             the
             Spirits
             inward
             testimony
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             outward
             testimony
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             co-operate
             ,
             and
             concur
             ,
             to
             produce
             or
             work
             a
             persuasion
             or
             essent
             to
             some
             Gospel
             doctrine
             or
             principle
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             soul
             or
             heart
             of
             a
             true
             Believer
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             whither
             in
             this
             case
             the
             inward
             testimony
             or
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             the
             greater
             ,
             the
             stronger
             and
             more
             clear
             and
             certain
             as
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             effectual
             ,
             and
             as
             having
             the
             greatest
             stroak
             and
             share
             ,
             in
             the
             begetting
             or
             producing
             
             the
             said
             assent
             to
             truth
             ,
             or
             persuasion
             of
             it
             in
             the
             mind
             of
             man.
             Now
             the
             pople
             called
             in
             derision
             Quakers
             are
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             but
             bold
             in
             the
             Lord
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Inward
             Testimony
             ,
             Operation
             ,
             and
             Revelation
             ,
             or
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             greatest
             stroak
             and
             efficiency
             in
             this
             work
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             is
             not
             the
             subordinate
             instrument
             or
             rule
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             subordinate
             rule
             and
             instrument
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             And
             this
             I
             prove
             ;
             first
             ,
             from
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             Iohn
             ,
             1
             Iohn
             5.9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               If
               we
               receive
               the
               witness
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               witness
               of
               God
               is
               greater
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               witness
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               testified
               of
               his
               Son
               ;
               he
               that
               believeth
               on
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               the
               witness
               in
               himself
               .
            
             Now
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             Iohn
             by
             the
             witness
             of
             men
             ,
             doth
             mean
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             witness
             of
             the
             holy
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             who
             were
             men
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             inward
             witness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             he
             who
             believeth
             hath
             in
             himself
             ;
             not
             as
             if
             the
             Scripture
             were
             not
             also
             the
             witness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             divine
             witness
             far
             above
             all
             bare
             humane
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             being
             compared
             with
             the
             inward
             Immediate
             witness
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             may
             be
             without
             any
             derogation
             called
             the
             witness
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             holy
             men
             ,
             for
             what
             other
             men
             Iohn
             doth
             mean
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             understand
             ,
             but
             faithful
             and
             holy
             men
             ,
             who
             did
             bear
             a
             true
             record
             to
             Divine
             Truth
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             it
             inwardly
             
             revealed
             unto
             them
             .
             And
             to
             this
             same
             effect
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             declared
             ,
             that
             his
             Gospel
             came
             unto
             the
             Thessalonians
             not
             in
             words
             ,
             or
             speech
             ,
             or
             discourse
             only
             ,
             but
             in
             power
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             much
             Assurance
             ;
             where
             he
             annexeth
             the
             much
             assurance
             to
             the
             Power
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             not
             simply
             nor
             principally
             to
             the
             words
             :
             and
             elsewhere
             he
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               standeth
               not
               in
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               power
               .
            
             And
             seeing
             a
             Christians
             Faith
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             Kingdom
             in
             his
             Soul
             ,
             the
             said
             Faith
             stands
             not
             in
             the
             words
             even
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             Pauls
             own
             Testimony
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             greater
             ,
             and
             more
             noble
             and
             excellent
             Foundation
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Power
             and
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             the
             Believer
             ,
             as
             that
             doth
             inspire
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             operate
             ,
             move
             ,
             and
             act
             upon
             the
             intellectual
             Faculties
             of
             the
             Soul.
             And
             here
             possibly
             some
             will
             grant
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             the
             greatest
             efficiency
             ,
             or
             stroke
             in
             working
             this
             spiritual
             assent
             ,
             or
             Perswasion
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             an
             efficient
             Cause
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             ;
             but
             perhaps
             they
             will
             say
             as
             this
             Author
             saith
             of
             the
             common
             saving
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Moral
             Virtues
             insensibly
             wrought
             in
             our
             Hearts
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             any
             Divine
             Assent
             or
             Perswasion
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             works
             in
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             is
             wrought
             insensibly
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             his
             Inspiration
             and
             Operation
             ,
             is
             
               incognitum
               quid
            
             ,
             as
             some
             Popish
             Schoolmen
             and
             others
             have
             affirmed
             the
             Spirits
             operation
             to
             be
             
               medium
               incognitum
               
               assentiendum
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             an
             unknown
             medium
             or
             mean
             that
             worketh
             in
             us
             insensibly
             ,
             or
             without
             all
             perception
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             whose
             footsteps
             this
             Author
             seemeth
             to
             follow
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Spirits
             Influence
             or
             Operation
             is
             altogether
             unperceptible
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             as
             having
             no
             objectve
             evidence
             whereby
             to
             make
             it self
             known
             ,
             as
             they
             affirm
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Soul
             or
             Mind
             of
             man
             cannot
             assent
             to
             Truth
             ,
             without
             some
             objective
             evidence
             of
             truth
             :
             The
             Scripture
             therefore
             is
             that
             medium
             ,
             or
             mean
             ,
             which
             alone
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             giveth
             this
             objective
             Evidence
             of
             truth
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             moveth
             it
             objectively
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             Hence
             they
             distinguish
             betwixt
             subjective
             and
             objective
             Illumination
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjective
             and
             objective
             Influence
             and
             Assistance
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             indeed
             giveth
             us
             the
             Subjective
             illumination
             and
             Assistance
             ,
             but
             the
             Scripture
             only
             giveth
             us
             the
             objective
             Illumination
             and
             Assistance
             .
             But
             this
             distinction
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             at
             length
             refuted
             in
             my
             Book
             of
             
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             above
             cited
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             need
             not
             insist
             to
             make
             a
             new
             Refutation
             of
             it
             here
             ,
             until
             the
             Author
             ,
             or
             some
             else
             disprove
             the
             Arguments
             I
             have
             brought
             there
             to
             evince
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             worketh
             sensibly
             and
             perceptibly
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Believers
             ,
             and
             giveth
             unto
             them
             an
             objective
             Assistance
             and
             Illumination
             (
             as
             well
             as
             subjective
             or
             effective
             )
             that
             both
             can
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             is
             known
             to
             be
             a
             divine
             assistance
             ,
             and
             to
             proceed
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             them
             who
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             whose
             minds
             are
             well
             prepared
             
             and
             disposed
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             observe
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirits
             inward
             Operation
             ,
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             Influence
             is
             sufficiently
             observable
             ,
             and
             reachable
             enough
             by
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Senses
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             when
             excited
             and
             awakned
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             I
             can
             appeal
             to
             all
             who
             have
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             experience
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             and
             whose
             spiritual
             senses
             are
             awakned
             and
             duly
             exercised
             to
             discern
             betwixt
             Good
             and
             Evil.
             Such
             by
             an
             inward
             spiritual
             divine
             sensation
             ,
             are
             able
             to
             discern
             and
             distinguish
             betwixt
             a
             good
             motion
             and
             Inspiration
             that
             cometh
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             evil
             motion
             and
             Inspiration
             that
             cometh
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             some
             evil
             Spirit
             .
             Again
             ,
             seeing
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             and
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             principally
             inclined
             ,
             moved
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Scripture-Testimony
             ,
             and
             are
             made
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             no
             cunningly
             devised
             Fable
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             Oracles
             and
             Sayings
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             men
             divinely
             inspired
             ,
             as
             all
             good
             and
             sound
             Protestants
             do
             acknowledge
             ,
             we
             must
             needs
             consequentially
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             spirits
             illumination
             is
             the
             more
             noble
             Rule
             ,
             and
             preferable
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             evite
             that
             fallacious
             Circle
             that
             some
             run
             into
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             they
             are
             derided
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             spirits
             inward
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             to
             go
             round
             again
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             believe
             the
             spirits
             inward
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             This
             ,
             say
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             
               is
               
               a
               fallacious
               Circle
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               allowed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               right
               Disputation
               .
            
             But
             ,
             say
             we
             ,
             as
             we
             own
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             as
             a
             good
             secondary
             Confirmation
             ,
             to
             induce
             or
             move
             us
             to
             believe
             the
             spirits
             inward
             Testimony
             ,
             so
             we
             beleive
             the
             Spirits
             inward
             Testimony
             ,
             being
             chiefly
             moved
             or
             induced
             so
             to
             do
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             himself
             inspiring
             us
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             moving
             and
             inclining
             us
             thereunto
             ;
             and
             we
             principally
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             for
             the
             spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             we
             principally
             believe
             for
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             immediate
             Testimony
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             secondarily
             confirmed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             .
             And
             I
             see
             not
             how
             any
             true
             Protestant
             ,
             or
             sober
             rational
             man
             ,
             who
             owneth
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             spirits
             Inspiration
             to
             produce
             saving
             faith
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             can
             blame
             us
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Romanists
             have
             no
             occasion
             to
             deride
             or
             blame
             us
             for
             running
             into
             a
             vicious
             Circle
             ,
             in
             giving
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             Faith.
             And
             we
             judge
             it
             no
             derogation
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             prefer
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             immediately
             bear
             witness
             in
             our
             Hearts
             to
             the
             external
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             as
             Iohn
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             gave
             the
             preference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             more
             worthy
             ,
             so
             no
             doubt
             the
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             their
             Words
             and
             Writings
             prefer
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             servants
             and
             Instruments
             they
             are
             .
             And
             here
             I
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             necessary
             Caution
             ,
             which
             I
             desire
             him
             well
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Question
             is
             stated
             betwixt
             the
             inward
             and
             immediate
             Testimony
             of
             the
             
             spirit
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             outward
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             affirm
             ,
             the
             inward
             is
             the
             more
             noble
             ,
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             preferable
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             more
             noble
             part
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             value
             than
             the
             Body
             ,
             however
             so
             excellent
             or
             beautiful
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             which
             giveth
             life
             to
             the
             Body
             :
             for
             as
             the
             soul
             quickneth
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             useth
             it
             as
             its
             Instrument
             ,
             so
             the
             holy
             spirit
             inspiring
             the
             Heart
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             quickneth
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             maketh
             it
             to
             live
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             Fruit
             in
             the
             soul
             :
             yet
             when
             the
             Question
             is
             stated
             betwixt
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             any
             Revelation
             ,
             Vision
             or
             Inspiration
             externally
             brought
             forth
             in
             Words
             or
             Writing
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             case
             we
             most
             willingly
             prefer
             the
             Scripture
             words
             and
             writings
             to
             any
             words
             and
             writings
             of
             ours
             ,
             how
             much
             soever
             inspired
             ,
             or
             proceeding
             from
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             do
             most
             willingly
             submit
             all
             our
             Words
             and
             Writings
             to
             the
             publick
             standard
             ,
             Test
             ,
             and
             Touch-stone
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             tryed
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             than
             as
             agreeing
             with
             them
             .
             A
             second
             thing
             ,
             which
             possibly
             this
             Author
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             may
             answer
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             though
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             (
             according
             to
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             )
             owneth
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             as
             necessary
             to
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             begetting
             a
             saving
             and
             spiritual
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             such
             an
             Inspiration
             as
             is
             commonly
             obtained
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             ordinary
             means
             of
             salvation
             ;
             as
             of
             
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             hearing
             them
             preached
             ,
             expounded
             and
             opened
             ;
             also
             meditating
             upon
             them
             with
             frequent
             Prayer
             unto
             God
             to
             give
             the
             Understanding
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             gracious
             Assistance
             rightly
             to
             use
             and
             improve
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             an
             immediate
             Inspiration
             or
             Revelation
             that
             cometh
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             without
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             come
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Inspirations
             and
             Revelations
             which
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             pretend
             unto
             ,
             are
             immediate
             ,
             and
             come
             (
             as
             they
             say
             )
             unto
             them
             immediately
             ,
             as
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             of
             old
             ,
             without
             all
             use
             of
             the
             means
             .
             But
             this
             I
             have
             so
             abundantly
             answered
             to
             the
             Lutherian
             Doctor
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Treatise
             ,
             that
             little
             here
             needeth
             to
             be
             added
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             shewed
             ,
             That
             though
             we
             own
             and
             plead
             for
             immediate
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             this
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             is
             ordinarily
             obtained
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             true
             Christians
             in
             the
             diligent
             and
             frequent
             use
             of
             all
             the
             true
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             Gods
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             And
             we
             readily
             grant
             ,
             That
             reading
             and
             hearing
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             also
             true
             and
             right
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             Meditation
             ,
             are
             special
             means
             ,
             in
             the
             right
             use
             whereof
             the
             spirits
             Inspirations
             and
             Revelations
             are
             ordinarily
             obtained
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             hinder
             the
             Inspirations
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             be
             immediate
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             conveyed
             and
             given
             to
             true
             Christians
             in
             the
             use
             of
             these
             aforesaid
             means
             ,
             or
             
             any
             other
             not
             named
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             in
             the
             above
             named
             Treatise
             largely
             made
             apparent
             ,
             which
             I
             need
             not
             here
             repeat
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             mistake
             in
             them
             ,
             who
             think
             that
             the
             Inspirations
             and
             Revelations
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             which
             came
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             were
             commonly
             obtained
             by
             them
             ,
             without
             all
             use
             of
             means
             ;
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             I
             have
             also
             clearly
             proved
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Treatises
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             this
             Author
             himself
             doth
             save
             me
             the
             Labor
             of
             further
             insisting
             upon
             the
             Proof
             of
             so
             clear
             an
             Assertion
             :
             For
             in
             the
             last
             page
             of
             his
             Printed
             Sermon
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Among
               the
            
             Jews
             
               themselves
               there
               were
               Schools
               of
               the
               Prophets
               in
               which
               ,
               as
               the
            
             Jewish
             
               Writers
               agree
               ,
               the
               Youth
               were
               trained
               by
               study
               and
               discipline
               for
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               Spirit
               ;
               which
               according
               to
            
             Maimonides
             ,
             
               whom
               the
            
             Jews
             
               call
               the
            
             second
             Moses
             ,
             
               rarely
               came
               but
               upon
               persons
               so
               qualified
               and
               prepared
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Authors
             acknowledgment
             ,
             the
             Prophetical
             Inspirations
             which
             were
             immediate
             ,
             came
             ordinarily
             unto
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             being
             prepared
             and
             qualified
             by
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             in
             study
             and
             discipline
             .
             And
             thus
             indeed
             ,
             Christ
             prepared
             his
             Apostles
             before-hand
             for
             the
             more
             abundant
             reception
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             by
             his
             Preaching
             and
             Labouring
             among
             them
             ,
             during
             the
             time
             of
             his
             Ministry
             and
             Preaching
             ,
             before
             his
             Crucifixion
             ,
             which
             continued
             about
             three
             years
             and
             a
             half
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             Author
             addeth
             ,
             That
             he
             dare
             boldly
             say
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             two
             Schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             in
             our
             
             Israel
             the
             Nation
             would
             soon
             be
             over-run
             with
             Ignorance
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             suppose
             the
             Author
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             (
             whose
             Masters
             )
             were
             divinely
             inspired
             )
             and
             the
             Schools
             of
             Oxford
             and
             Cambridge
             are
             very
             unlike
             ,
             and
             have
             little
             in
             common
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             .
             In
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             by
             study
             and
             discipline
             ,
             and
             especially
             by
             vertuous
             and
             godly
             Education
             in
             a
             holy
             Life
             ;
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Studients
             were
             prepared
             and
             qualified
             to
             receive
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prophecy
             ,
             and
             the
             divine
             Influences
             and
             Inspirations
             thereof
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             so
             did
             receive
             they
             ;
             which
             the
             Studients
             in
             your
             Universities
             are
             not
             like
             to
             receive
             ,
             while
             they
             are
             taught
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             all
             such
             Prophetical
             Inspirations
             are
             expired
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             Enthusiasm
             or
             Inspiration
             where-ever
             it
             is
             now
             found
             ,
             is
             the
             Devil
             ,
             or
             some
             unclean
             spirit
             :
             But
             surely
             the
             Studients
             in
             the
             Schools
             of
             the
             Prophets
             were
             of
             another
             belief
             .
          
           
             A
             third
             thing
             ,
             which
             possibly
             this
             Author
             ,
             or
             some
             may
             alledge
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Inspirations
             or
             Revelations
             ,
             which
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             own
             ,
             pretend
             to
             discover
             and
             introduce
             new
             Doctrines
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             impose
             them
             on
             people
             as
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             new
             Rule
             of
             their
             Belief
             and
             Manners
             ;
             for
             so
             much
             the
             Authors
             words
             imply
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               when
               with
               all
               this
               ,
               they
            
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             Quakers
             )
             
               shall
               Preach
               no
               other
               Doctrine
               than
               what
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               Preached
               ,
               and
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               received
               ,
               then
               we
               will
               believe
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               lawfully
               Baptized
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               the
               Spirit
               which
               is
               speaking
               in
               them
               .
            
             But
             in
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             I
             say
             we
             pretent
             to
             no
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             believe
             ,
             that
             any
             Doctrine
             not
             already
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             sufficiently
             Preached
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             revealed
             to
             us
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             expect
             the
             Revelation
             of
             any
             new
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Precepts
             of
             holy
             life
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             already
             declared
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             only
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             work
             in
             us
             a
             right
             Faith
             and
             Understanding
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             Precepts
             declared
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             enable
             us
             rightly
             to
             use
             and
             apply
             them
             ;
             the
             which
             is
             according
             to
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             is
             sufficiently
             made
             apparent
             from
             what
             is
             abovesaid
             .
             What
             the
             Author
             saith
             of
             our
             being
             lawfully
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Conditions
             requisite
             to
             have
             us
             to
             be
             believed
             that
             we
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             upon
             ,
             seeing
             it
             tendeth
             to
             lead
             us
             into
             a
             new
             Controversie
             ,
             only
             this
             much
             in
             short
             by
             the
             way
             .
             I
             query
             ,
             1.
             
             Why
             may
             we
             not
             have
             the
             spirit
             ,
             supposed
             not
             Baptized
             with
             Water
             ,
             seeing
             Cornelius
             and
             his
             Friends
             received
             the
             spirit
             before
             they
             were
             Baptized
             with
             Water
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             when
             many
             delayed
             their
             Baptism
             with
             Water
             ,
             till
             death
             or
             old
             Age
             ,
             they
             were
             deprived
             of
             the
             spirit
             all
             that
             time
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             not
             baptized
             with
             
             Water
             ,
             and
             whether
             all
             who
             have
             died
             without
             Water
             Baptism
             ,
             have
             died
             without
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             without
             salvation
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             many
             of
             us
             have
             not
             been
             as
             lawfully
             Baptized
             with
             water
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             himself
             ,
             if
             that
             did
             ,
             or
             could
             contribute
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             receiving
             the
             spirit
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Whether
             he
             can
             prove
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             That
             Infant-sprinkling
             with
             Water
             ,
             is
             the
             Lawful
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             ever
             was
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Whether
             he
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             commissioned
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             those
             who
             sprinkle
             Infants
             on
             the
             Forehead
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             ?
             or
             why
             some
             more
             than
             others
             ?
             why
             the
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             more
             than
             Papists
             or
             Presbyterians
             ?
             But
             there
             are
             other
             two
             Conditions
             he
             requireth
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             believed
             that
             we
             have
             the
             spirit
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             have
             all
             other
             miraculous
             Gifts
             .
             But
             surely
             this
             Condition
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             and
             unequal
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             same
             Law
             he
             would
             have
             excluded
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             great
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             yet
             as
             it
             is
             said
             expresly
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             wrought
             no
             Miracle
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             read
             that
             he
             spoke
             any
             Tongue
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             was
             common
             to
             the
             Iews
             .
             And
             it
             is
             yet
             more
             unreasonable
             and
             unequal
             not
             to
             believe
             us
             ,
             unless
             we
             have
             all
             the
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             if
             some
             were
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             so
             we
             had
             them
             .
             Surely
             few
             Churches
             or
             Persons
             had
             all
             the
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             even
             when
             
             they
             were
             most
             common
             .
             And
             though
             we
             pretend
             not
             to
             those
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             such
             as
             speaking
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             healing
             the
             sick
             ,
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             the
             absence
             ,
             or
             not
             having
             any
             of
             these
             miraculous
             Gifts
             ,
             cannot
             prove
             that
             we
             are
             not
             otherwise
             divinely
             inspired
             ;
             for
             there
             are
             common
             divine
             Inspirations
             ,
             necessary
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             which
             are
             of
             a
             saving
             Nature
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             received
             in
             Faith
             and
             Love
             ,
             whose
             peculiar
             and
             proper
             quality
             is
             to
             sanctifie
             those
             who
             are
             inspired
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             of
             a
             moral
             Nature
             ;
             the
             which
             sort
             of
             Divine
             Inspirations
             being
             of
             a
             different
             kind
             from
             these
             which
             were
             Miraculous
             ,
             that
             is
             easie
             to
             understand
             ,
             how
             the
             miraculous
             and
             peculiar
             sort
             of
             Inspirations
             ceasing
             ,
             those
             other
             of
             a
             Moral
             consideration
             do
             remain
             ;
             the
             which
             though
             outwardly
             they
             are
             not
             Miraculous
             ,
             yet
             inwardly
             they
             are
             as
             performing
             the
             greater
             Miracles
             ;
             for
             to
             raise
             the
             soul
             from
             Death
             to
             Life
             ,
             and
             to
             heal
             the
             Diseases
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             is
             a
             greater
             Miracle
             ,
             than
             to
             raise
             or
             heal
             the
             Body
             .
             A
             third
             Condition
             he
             requireth
             of
             us
             before
             we
             can
             be
             believed
             to
             have
             the
             spirit
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             we
             receive
             what
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             written
             (
             in
             particular
             ,
             that
             a
             Woman
             should
             not
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             )
             as
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God.
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             receive
             what
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             written
             ,
             as
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             doth
             appear
             that
             what
             he
             writeth
             is
             such
             .
             
             But
             some
             things
             he
             said
             he
             wrot
             by
             permission
             
             and
             not
             by
             commandment
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             Womens
             speaking
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             deliver
             it
             as
             an
             Universal
             Commandment
             that
             did
             admit
             no
             Restriction
             or
             Limitation
             ,
             otherwise
             he
             had
             contradicted
             his
             own
             words
             elsewhere
             ,
             in
             prescribing
             an
             Order
             to
             Women
             ,
             that
             their
             Heads
             be
             covered
             when
             they
             did
             Pray
             or
             Prophesie
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             as
             to
             private
             or
             mental
             Prayer
             ,
             no
             such
             Order
             is
             required
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.5
             .
             And
             whereas
             Paul
             said
             ,
             
               I
               permit
               not
               a
               Woman
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             what
             case
             that
             was
             ,
             viz.
             to
             dispute
             or
             ask
             Questions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             was
             permitted
             unto
             Men
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             both
             among
             the
             Jews
             and
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             but
             not
             unto
             Women
             ;
             yet
             did
             not
             this
             restrain
             Women
             to
             speak
             either
             in
             Prayer
             or
             Prophesie
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             divinely
             inspired
             so
             to
             do
             ;
             for
             both
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Church-History
             informs
             us
             ,
             how
             Women
             did
             Prophesie
             and
             Pray
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             this
             being
             a
             digression
             ,
             which
             the
             Author
             introduceth
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             here
             I
             shall
             not
             insist
             on
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             AND
             now
             as
             to
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             or
             rather
             one
             bare
             Argument
             to
             prove
             that
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             is
             ceased
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             among
             true
             Christians
             .
             I
             shall
             first
             produce
             what
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             pag.
             21
             ,
             22.
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             he
             hath
             said
             in
             his
             whole
             Sermon
             .
             
               Now
               this
               reason
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               wants
               and
               necessities
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Infant-state
               required
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               assist
               her
               with
               the
               Miraculous
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               till
               the
               Gospel
               was
               sufficiently
               Preached
               about
               the
               Empire
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               compleated
               ,
               the
               Temple-worship
               abolished
               among
               the
            
             Jews
             ,
             
               Idolatry
               destroyed
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               both
               were
               united
               together
               under
               Christ
               into
               one
               Communion
               ,
               or
               Catholick
               Church
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             all
             the
             Reasons
             ,
             or
             Reason
             he
             giveth
             ,
             why
             Divine
             Inspirations
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             and
             for
             some
             time
             after
             ,
             and
             why
             they
             are
             ceased
             since
             ,
             as
             being
             necessary
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             former
             times
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             all
             this
             Argument
             ,
             if
             all
             were
             conceded
             which
             he
             layeth
             down
             in
             the
             Premisses
             ,
             doth
             not
             conclude
             as
             concerning
             the
             Miraculous
             kind
             of
             Divine
             Inspirations
             wherewith
             
             they
             who
             were
             so
             miraculously
             inspired
             ,
             did
             spake
             with
             strange
             Tongues
             ,
             cure
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             But
             nothing
             of
             all
             this
             Authors
             Reasons
             doth
             conclude
             against
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             Divine
             Inspirations
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             for
             working
             any
             outward
             Miracles
             ,
             but
             were
             of
             a
             Moral
             Nature
             ,
             whose
             direct
             Tendency
             and
             service
             was
             to
             beget
             the
             true
             Knowledge
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             other
             Evangelical
             Vertues
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             souls
             of
             the
             Ispired
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             preserve
             and
             nourish
             them
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             a
             perfect
             growth
             .
             And
             that
             there
             were
             such
             Inspirations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             of
             a
             Moral
             Nature
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Scripture-Testimony
             in
             abundant
             places
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             Common
             Prayer
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             already
             cited
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Author
             himself
             granteth
             the
             necessity
             of
             saving
             Gifts
             and
             Operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             all
             true
             Believers
             ,
             how
             can
             these
             Operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             be
             understood
             ,
             without
             Inspiration
             ?
             for
             how
             can
             the
             Spirit
             be
             suppose
             to
             operate
             or
             work
             any
             Divine
             effect
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             Believers
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             inspireth
             them
             with
             his
             Light
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             and
             other
             divine
             Vertues
             ?
             To
             Inspire
             ,
             signifyeth
             nothing
             else
             but
             to
             in-breath
             ,
             or
             to
             breath
             into
             the
             Soul
             any
             Divine
             Vertue
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             Operation
             or
             Motion
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             whereby
             he
             quickens
             the
             Soul
             that
             once
             was
             dead
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             alive
             unto
             God
             ,
             is
             very
             properly
             called
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             In-breathing
             ;
             yea
             ,
             from
             this
             sort
             of
             operation
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Spirit
             hath
             its
             name
             ,
             whether
             in
             
               Latin
               ,
               Greek
            
             ,
             or
             Hebrew
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             a
             Breathing
             ;
             so
             that
             Spiration
             or
             Inspiration
             may
             well
             deserve
             to
             be
             the
             common
             and
             general
             name
             of
             all
             the
             various
             kinds
             of
             the
             Spirits
             Operations
             in
             the
             Souls
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             Believers
             according
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Iohn
             3.8
             .
             
               The
               Spirit
               breatheth
            
             (
             or
             inspireth
             )
             
               where
               he
               willeth
            
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             words
             may
             be
             translated
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Fathers
             (
             so
             call'd
             )
             generally
             understand
             them
             .
             And
             we
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             occasion
             of
             Christs
             speaking
             these
             words
             ,
             was
             his
             Discourse
             with
             Nicodemus
             about
             the
             Regeneration
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             new
             Birth
             ,
             as
             intimating
             plainly
             unto
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirits
             Inspiration
             or
             in
             breathing
             into
             the
             Soul
             ,
             is
             necessary
             unto
             its
             Regeneration
             .
             This
             is
             that
             breath
             or
             breathing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             Ezekiel
             saw
             come
             upon
             the
             dead
             and
             dry
             bones
             ,
             which
             made
             them
             to
             live
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             made
             Adam
             a
             living
             Soul
             ,
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             breathed
             into
             him
             
               Nismah
               Chaim
            
             the
             Breath
             or
             Inspiration
             of
             life
             ,
             
               and
               he
               became
               a
               living
               soul
               :
            
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             life
             that
             maketh
             the
             Soul
             of
             any
             man
             that
             truly
             liveth
             unto
             God
             a
             living
             soul
             ,
             &
             is
             as
             necessary
             to
             the
             Souls
             spiritual
             Life
             ,
             as
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             Air
             is
             unto
             the
             Life
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Breath
             or
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             quickneth
             the
             dead
             Soul
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             a
             new
             and
             spiritual
             Life
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             is
             that
             which
             slayeth
             Antichrist
             ,
             whom
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             )
             
               Christ
               shall
               destroy
               or
               slay
               with
               the
               Breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               the
               brightness
               
               of
               his
               coming
               .
            
             I
             need
             not
             be
             at
             pains
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Breathing
             and
             In-breathing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             his
             Inspiration
             is
             all
             one
             thing
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             on
             men
             is
             within
             in
             the
             Hearts
             and
             inward
             parts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             properly
             Inspiration
             .
             And
             according
             to
             Solomons
             words
             in
             the
             Song
             ,
             
               it
               is
               the
               Breathing
               or
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               like
               the
               South-wind
               blowing
               upon
               the
               Garden
               ,
               maketh
               the
               spices
               thereof
               to
               send
               forth
               a
               sweet
               and
               fragrant
               smell
               :
            
             The
             which
             Spices
             are
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             Christian
             Graces
             ,
             wherewith
             God
             indueth
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             maketh
             as
             a
             Garden
             ,
             and
             which
             Graces
             are
             made
             to
             operate
             ,
             and
             send
             forth-their
             Divine
             Smell
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             breath
             or
             inspire
             upon
             the
             Souls
             of
             those
             ,
             in
             whom
             these
             Sacred
             and
             Heavenly
             Spices
             grow
             :
             and
             according
             to
             Elihu
             in
             
               Iob
               ,
               the
               Inspiration
               of
               the
               Almighty
               giveth
               understanding
               .
            
             And
             thus
             in
             brief
             we
             see
             the
             great
             necessity
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             it
             in
             particular
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             Miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             Healings
             of
             bodily
             Diseases
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             more
             Noble
             and
             Divine
             Effects
             ,
             as
             the
             Souls
             Regeneration
             and
             quickning
             ,
             and
             both
             for
             the
             planting
             and
             nourishing
             the
             Divine
             Graces
             of
             Gods
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             all
             true
             Believers
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Sermon
             hath
             a
             marvellous
             prejudice
             and
             antipathy
             at
             the
             word
             
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             not
             applicable
             to
             any
             sort
             of
             the
             Spirits
             Operation
             in
             our
             days
             :
             For
             though
             he
             granteth
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Spirits
             Operations
             ,
             yet
             I
             no
             where
             can
             find
             ,
             that
             he
             owneth
             the
             Word
             or
             Term
             Inspiration
             in
             any
             respect
             ,
             as
             applicable
             to
             any
             Operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             in
             any
             Believer
             .
             And
             the
             same
             prejudice
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             against
             divers
             other
             Phrases
             ,
             and
             Terms
             ;
             all
             which
             are
             either
             expresly
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             fully
             agreeable
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             hath
             the
             confidence
             to
             call
             invented
             ,
             and
             uncouth
             Terms
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             the
             In-comings
             ,
             Out-lettings
             ,
             and
             In-dwellings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             How
             like
             is
             his
             Discourse
             in
             this
             particular
             to
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             Pelagians
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             necessity
             of
             any
             Supernatural
             and
             Divine
             aid
             or
             Assistance
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             perform
             our
             acceptable
             Service
             and
             Obedience
             unto
             God
             ?
             He
             saith
             further
             ,
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Preaching
             or
             Praying
             ought
             to
             signifie
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             the
             skill
             or
             habit
             of
             Preaching
             or
             Praying
             .
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             only
             a
             natural
             and
             acquired
             habit
             he
             joyneth
             with
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             contradicteth
             his
             own
             former
             Concessions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             did
             acknowledg
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             saving
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             these
             were
             Supernatural
             ,
             such
             as
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Humility
             .
             Now
             every
             one
             that
             Preacheth
             and
             Prayeth
             either
             acceptably
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             profitably
             for
             himself
             or
             his
             Neighbours
             ;
             he
             must
             Preach
             and
             Pray
             with
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Humility
             ;
             so
             that
             these
             ,
             
             and
             other
             Divine
             Graces
             must
             be
             exercised
             in
             his
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             ,
             which
             require
             more
             than
             even
             a
             spiritual
             habit
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             present
             actual
             assistance
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             ,
             otherwise
             a
             man
             who
             hath
             the
             habit
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             according
             to
             this
             Author
             ,
             needeth
             not
             any
             dependance
             upon
             any
             new
             assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             for
             him
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             common
             practice
             of
             most
             Preachers
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             Author
             taxeth
             some
             for
             pretending
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             ,
             and
             make
             as
             if
             their
             extemporary
             Prayers
             were
             the
             effect
             of
             Ispiration
             ;
             I
             acknowledge
             they
             are
             worthy
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             these
             very
             persons
             deny
             all
             Inspiration
             ,
             or
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             by
             it
             ,
             in
             our
             days
             ;
             and
             are
             as
             great
             Opposers
             to
             the
             Principle
             of
             Immediate
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             any
             men
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             great
             Error
             to
             imagine
             ,
             that
             all
             extemporary
             Prayers
             are
             the
             Effect
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             for
             some
             are
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             not
             ;
             and
             they
             who
             pretend
             to
             pray
             extempore
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             as
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             deny
             the
             very
             Principle
             of
             Inspiration
             ,
             fall
             into
             a
             great
             inconsistency
             ,
             which
             yet
             very
             many
             do
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             justly
             taxable
             .
             But
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Author
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             days
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             many
             Preached
             ,
             and
             Prayed
             ,
             and
             did
             sing
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             being
             Enthusiastically
             moved
             or
             acted
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             did
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             
             for
             some
             time
             .
             And
             first
             as
             concerning
             singing
             ,
             and
             praising
             God
             by
             inspired
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             :
             He
             saith
             pag.
             14.
             
             
               For
               inspired
               persons
               did
               usually
               spend
               their
               Enthusiasm
               in
               composing
               of
               Hymns
               and
               spiritual
               Songs
               .
            
             And
             again
             concerning
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             pag.
             15.
             
             
               In
               the
               Apostles
               time
               there
               was
               a
               miraculous
               Gift
               of
               Praying
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Preaching
               ,
               when
               the
               spirit
               used
               to
               seize
               upon
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               in
               Publick
               ,
               and
               affect
               them
               in
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               Pray
               for
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               a
               due
               manner
               ,
               as
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               when
               as
               yet
               the
               Church
               had
               composed
               no
               Liturgies
               ,
               Persons
               not
               inspired
               could
               not
               do
               .
            
             And
             here
             he
             citeth
             a
             Testimony
             out
             of
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Ep.
               ad
               Rom.
               cap.
            
             8.
             hom
             .
             14.
             which
             I
             thought
             worthy
             to
             translate
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             here
             insert
             ;
             
               Moreover
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               these
               Gifts
               ,
               there
               was
               the
               Gift
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               the
               which
               was
               called
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               was
               endued
               with
               it
               ,
               he
               did
               pray
               for
               the
               whole
               multitude
               :
               for
               seeing
               we
               are
               ignorant
               of
               many
               things
               which
               are
               profitable
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               ask
               things
               that
               are
               no
               wise
               profitable
               ,
               the
               Gift
               of
               Prayers
               did
               come
               unto
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               standing
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               did
               pray
               for
               what
               was
               usually
               convenient
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               and
               also
               did
               teach
               others
               .
            
             Therefore
             he
             (
             
               viz.
               Paul
            
             Rom.
             8.
             )
             calleth
             the
             Spirit
             both
             such
             a
             Gift
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             Soul
             which
             did
             receive
             it
             ,
             and
             which
             did
             intercede
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             sigh
             .
             For
             he
             who
             is
             favoured
             with
             such
             a
             Grace
             ,
             standing
             with
             great
             compunction
             or
             Contrition
             of
             mind
             ,
             and
             with
             many
             
             sighs
             ,
             being
             humbled
             in
             mind
             before
             God
             ,
             asketh
             the
             things
             which
             are
             profitable
             unto
             all
             ;
             of
             which
             now
             is
             a
             Symbol
             ,
             the
             Minister
             offering
             Prayers
             unto
             God
             for
             the
             people
             .
             Therefore
             Paul
             feeling
             this
             ,
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               himself
               intercedeth
               for
               us
               with
               groans
               unutterable
               .
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             speaks
             Theoph.
             and
             Oecumenius
             ,
             upon
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             the
             thing
             which
             the
             Author
             of
             this
             Sermon
             should
             have
             proved
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             this
             Gift
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Praying
             ,
             and
             Singing
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             and
             nature
             with
             the
             Miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             equally
             Miraculous
             and
             Extraordinary
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             not
             having
             done
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             once
             essayed
             to
             do
             from
             any
             Scripture
             Authority
             ,
             he
             had
             as
             good
             done
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             And
             the
             words
             of
             Chrisostome
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Gift
             of
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             was
             expired
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             and
             though
             Chrysostome
             had
             said
             so
             ,
             I
             suppose
             the
             Author
             himself
             doth
             not
             think
             that
             all
             Chrysostoms
             words
             are
             infallibly
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             reason
             given
             by
             Chrysostome
             why
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             that
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             doth
             still
             remain
             (
             viz.
             Because
             without
             the
             spirit
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             )
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             as
             great
             necessity
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prayer
             now
             ,
             as
             then
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             hath
             no
             weight
             what
             the
             Author
             saith
             Pag.
             29.
             
             That
             the
             Christians
             might
             learn
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             how
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             an
             excellent
             Rule
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
             Faith
             ;
             and
             since
             that
             Gift
             was
             also
             rendred
             useless
             by
             the
             early
             general
             use
             of
             Liturgies
             .
             I
             say
             this
             hath
             no
             weight
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             praying
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             is
             expired
             :
             for
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             extant
             as
             much
             as
             now
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             the
             spiritual
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
             is
             made
             void
             by
             having
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             room
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             Gift
             should
             have
             ceased
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             .
             Surely
             it
             was
             not
             Gods
             design
             to
             give
             us
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             take
             away
             his
             spirit
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             leave
             us
             only
             the
             Scripture-words
             in
             his
             room
             ,
             but
             he
             promised
             that
             his
             spirit
             should
             remain
             or
             abide
             with
             his
             people
             for
             ever
             ,
             whose
             abiding
             and
             presence
             was
             necessary
             unto
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             the
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             sense
             and
             understanding
             of
             the
             words
             of
             Prayer
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             them
             what
             words
             to
             use
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             what
             at
             another
             ,
             seeing
             they
             could
             not
             use
             them
             all
             at
             once
             .
             And
             as
             for
             the
             early
             general
             use
             of
             Liturgies
             ,
             which
             this
             Author
             saith
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             there
             was
             none
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             Author
             confesseth
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             need
             of
             them
             for
             the
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             had
             been
             the
             fittest
             persons
             to
             have
             composed
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             we
             do
             not
             find
             that
             ever
             they
             did
             .
             It
             is
             too
             apparent
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prayer
             began
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             composed
             Liturgies
             came
             to
             be
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             loss
             and
             decay
             of
             this
             spirit
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             Gift
             of
             Prayer
             was
             caused
             by
             the
             carnality
             
             and
             apostacy
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             called
             Christians
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             believe
             it
             remained
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             a
             remnant
             all
             along
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             BUT
             whereas
             the
             Author
             saith
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             Gift
             of
             Praying
             and
             Preaching
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ,
             even
             where
             they
             enumerate
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Gifts
             ,
             unless
             Irenaeus
             comprehended
             it
             under
             the
             Gift
             of
             strange
             Tongues
             ,
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             many
             of
             the
             Brethren
             spoke
             in
             his
             time
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Surely
             this
             the
             Author
             doth
             too
             confidently
             affirm
             :
             for
             as
             concerning
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Tertullians
             Testimony
             is
             clear
             ,
             who
             lived
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             second
             Century
             ,
             who
             discoursing
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             the
             Christians
             used
             it
             ,
             said
             expressly
             ,
             That
             they
             prayed
             ,
             
               ex
               pectore
               siue
               monitore
               ,
               per
               spiritum
               sanctum
            
             ;
             i.
             e.
             
               out
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               without
               one
               to
               go
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             both
             Tertullian
             ,
             and
             
               Iustine
               Martyr
            
             ,
             and
             Eusebius
             make
             mention
             of
             the
             Gift
             of
             Prophesie
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             remaining
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             their
             time
             .
             And
             the
             Author
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             under
             Prophesie
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             praising
             God
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             understood
             frequently
             
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             why
             not
             also
             in
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             even
             Bernard
             ,
             who
             lived
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             did
             say
             ,
             
               tepida
               est
               omnis
               oratio
               ,
               quam
               non
               prevenit
               inspiratio
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               All
               Prayer
               is
               dead
               ,
               or
               lukewarm
               ,
               which
               Inspiration
               doth
               not
               prevent
               .
            
             But
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             apprehend
             why
             ,
             when
             the
             Ecclesiastical
             Writers
             did
             mention
             the
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             then
             remaining
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             said
             nothing
             commonly
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             they
             did
             not
             reckon
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             any
             of
             that
             sort
             of
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             judged
             it
             as
             a
             common
             and
             necessary
             Gift
             ,
             and
             therefore
             did
             not
             mention
             it
             among
             those
             that
             were
             miraculous
             and
             singular
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             argument
             rather
             against
             the
             Authors
             assertion
             ,
             than
             in
             favour
             of
             it
             .
             And
             since
             the
             Author
             doth
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             divers
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             did
             remain
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             he
             should
             suppose
             the
             Gift
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             have
             expired
             before
             the
             rest
             ;
             but
             his
             prejudice
             against
             the
             Principle
             of
             Inspiration
             maketh
             him
             to
             fall
             upon
             such
             an
             absurd
             supposition
             .
             Now
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Gift
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             none
             of
             the
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             mean
             it
             had
             nothing
             of
             any
             external
             or
             outward
             Miracle
             in
             it
             any
             more
             than
             Faith
             ,
             Love
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             Vertues
             ,
             all
             which
             being
             supernatural
             
             were
             internally
             miraculous
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             than
             the
             outward
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Author
             pleadeth
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             miraculous
             Gifts
             were
             of
             a
             moral
             consideration
             ,
             as
             having
             any
             immediate
             influence
             to
             sanctifie
             the
             persons
             so
             inspired
             ,
             &
             consequently
             not
             necessary
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             If
             then
             it
             can
             be
             proved
             ,
             that
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             are
             of
             a
             moral
             consideration
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             sanctifying
             Influence
             upon
             the
             persons
             inspired
             ,
             it
             will
             necessarily
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             must
             remain
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             Moral
             Duty
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             moral
             Consideration
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Gospel-precept
             ,
             but
             Praying
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             a
             Gospel-precept
             ;
             see
             Eph.
             6.18
             .
             
               Praying
               always
               with
               all
               Prayer
               and
               Supplication
               in
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             and
             Iud.
             2.
             
             
               Praying
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             And
             as
             concerning
             all
             true
             Worship
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             God
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             expresly
             taught
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             performed
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             Truth
             .
             And
             I
             ask
             the
             Author
             ,
             whether
             he
             doth
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             Davids
             Prayers
             and
             Psalms
             ,
             which
             were
             by
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             sanctifying
             Influence
             upon
             David
             himself
             ?
             And
             also
             whether
             the
             Prayers
             of
             those
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             who
             prayed
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             such
             deep
             inward
             sighings
             with
             great
             contrition
             of
             Heart
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             had
             not
             a
             sanctifying
             Influence
             going
             alone
             with
             them
             ?
             and
             were
             not
             those
             Prayers
             holy
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             those
             sighings
             holy
             sighings
             ,
             which
             left
             
             some
             holy
             Impressions
             both
             upon
             the
             Speakers
             and
             Hearers
             ;
             the
             which
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             as
             most
             certainly
             they
             did
             unto
             all
             sincere
             Christians
             who
             heard
             them
             ,
             then
             Prayers
             by
             Inspiration
             have
             a
             moral
             and
             intrinsecal
             excellency
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             to
             remain
             in
             the
             true
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             Next
             as
             to
             Preaching
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             had
             a
             sanctifying
             and
             converting
             power
             going
             alone
             with
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             many
             thousands
             were
             converted
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             became
             truly
             sanctified
             by
             means
             of
             such
             Preaching
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Author
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Preaching
             ,
             simply
             considered
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             saving
             efficacy
             in
             it
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Spirits
             operation
             added
             nothing
             thereunto
             ,
             I
             suppose
             few
             will
             believe
             so
             gross
             an
             assertion
             ;
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Letter
             is
             as
             good
             as
             the
             Minister
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             hath
             only
             the
             words
             ,
             is
             as
             good
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Words
             both
             ;
             but
             how
             contrary
             is
             this
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Paul
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               I
               will
               know
               not
               the
               words
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               puffed
               up
               ,
               but
               the
               power
               .
               And
               our
               Gospel
               came
               not
               in
               words
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               power
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               made
               us
               able
               Ministers
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               the
               Letter
               killeth
            
             (
             by
             the
             Letter
             ,
             he
             doth
             understand
             the
             words
             which
             any
             preach
             without
             the
             Spirit
             )
             
               but
               the
               Spirit
               giveth
               life
            
             .
             And
             surely
             that
             which
             giveth
             life
             hath
             a
             sanctifying
             Vertue
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             a
             moral
             and
             holy
             nature
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             sad
             experience
             
             prove
             it
             sufficiently
             ,
             that
             men
             who
             preach
             barely
             from
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             have
             not
             success
             in
             their
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Souls
             ;
             else
             why
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             having
             the
             name
             of
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             want
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             come
             short
             of
             many
             Heathens
             ?
             and
             when
             God
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             Spirit
             more
             abundantly
             ,
             and
             to
             inspire
             men
             to
             be
             Preachers
             of
             his
             holy
             Mind
             and
             Will
             ,
             shall
             not
             Christianity
             more
             prevail
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             than
             now
             it
             doth
             ?
             is
             not
             the
             great
             want
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             the
             Spirit
             among
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             called
             Christians
             ,
             or
             rather
             indeed
             ,
             a
             want
             of
             a
             right
             belief
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Spirits
             help
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             great
             bounty
             ,
             and
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             willing
             he
             is
             to
             bestow
             plentifully
             of
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             not
             reject
             and
             resist
             it
             ,
             and
             with
             their
             prejudice
             against
             so
             excellent
             a
             Gift
             ,
             exclude
             themselves
             from
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             whereas
             the
             Author
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               thou
               canst
               cry
               ,
               Abba
               ,
               Father
               ,
               without
               Inspiration
               and
               thou
               mayest
               make
               Prayers
               ,
               &
               Supplication
               ,
               and
               Intercession
               ,
               and
               giving
               of
               Thanks
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               without
               Inspiration
               ,
               which
               if
               thou
               hadst
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               make
               thy
               Prayers
               more
               excellent
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               more
               acceptable
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
            
             These
             are
             such
             gross
             assertions
             ,
             that
             as
             seemeth
             to
             me
             to
             have
             repeated
             them
             ,
             is
             Refutation
             enough
             to
             any
             spiritually
             minded
             man.
             Were
             not
             Davids
             Prayers
             the
             more
             excellent
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             inspired
             ?
             Do
             not
             all
             Christians
             value
             and
             esteem
             of
             Davids
             
             Prayers
             and
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             the
             Prayers
             and
             Psalms
             of
             other
             Saints
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             being
             Divinely
             inspired
             ?
             Do
             they
             not
             favour
             of
             that
             sweet
             and
             precious
             Life
             and
             Spirit
             which
             inspired
             them
             ?
             Or
             have
             the
             made
             and
             conceived
             Prayers
             of
             others
             ,
             without
             all
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             the
             same
             excellency
             and
             worth
             with
             Davids
             Inspired
             Prayers
             and
             Psalms
             ?
             This
             were
             to
             equal
             the
             Words
             and
             Writings
             of
             men
             no
             wise
             inspired
             ,
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             a
             Crime
             ,
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             but
             unjustly
             seek
             by
             consequence
             to
             fix
             upon
             us
             .
             But
             the
             Author
             still
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             preach
             and
             pray
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             saving
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             Inspiration
             ,
             which
             maketh
             him
             conclude
             ,
             
               from
               all
               which
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               it
               appears
               how
               much
               more
               excellent
               and
               desireable
               are
               the
               saving
               Graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               all
               these
               pompous
               miraculous
               Gifts
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               no
               intrinsecal
               excellency
               .
            
             But
             I
             say
             the
             Author
             still
             beggeth
             the
             great
             thing
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             viz.
             That
             there
             are
             any
             saving
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             Inspiration
             ,
             which
             we
             altogether
             deny
             :
             For
             we
             affirm
             ,
             that
             saving
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Evangelical
             Vertues
             are
             wrought
             in
             Believers
             by
             the
             Spirits
             Inspiration
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             reach
             the
             Authors
             subtilty
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             the
             inward
             saving
             operation
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             from
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             distinct
             things
             .
             For
             suppose
             all
             sorts
             of
             Inspirations
             be
             not
             saving
             ,
             or
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             none
             are
             necessary
             in
             that
             respect
             :
             and
             although
             all
             
             Inspirations
             be
             not
             saving
             Graces
             ,
             yet
             all
             saving
             Graces
             are
             Inspirations
             ;
             even
             as
             though
             all
             animals
             be
             not
             men
             ,
             yet
             all
             men
             are
             animals
             .
             Or
             let
             the
             Author
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             ,
             clearly
             distinguish
             betwixt
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             prove
             them
             to
             be
             so
             distinct
             ,
             from
             some
             better
             authority
             ,
             than
             his
             bare
             affirmation
             ,
             viz.
             That
             no
             saving
             Grace
             is
             any
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             differing
             nature
             therefrom
             :
             the
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             then
             none
             of
             all
             the
             Saints
             had
             any
             saving
             Graces
             inspired
             into
             them
             ,
             in
             any
             age
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             judge
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             most
             Christians
             ,
             who
             generally
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Prophets
             at
             least
             ,
             had
             the
             saving
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             inspired
             into
             them
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             this
             Authors
             whole
             Discourse
             tendeth
             only
             at
             most
             ,
             to
             prove
             ,
             if
             all
             his
             Premisses
             were
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             not
             of
             a
             necessary
             continuance
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             which
             we
             do
             not
             affirm
             :
             and
             I
             know
             not
             any
             ,
             who
             do
             so
             affirm
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Author
             had
             better
             saved
             his
             Labour
             than
             spend
             his
             Breath
             ,
             and
             his
             Time
             to
             prove
             an
             assertion
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             any
             that
             doth
             call
             it
             in
             question
             :
             for
             who
             is
             it
             that
             saith
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             or
             other
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             that
             sort
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             any
             .
             Or
             who
             pleadeth
             for
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             them
             ?
             But
             as
             we
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             such
             Gifts
             ,
             so
             we
             cannot
             be
             so
             peremptory
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             miraculous
             Gifts
             have
             universally
             ceased
             or
             expired
             since
             the
             primitive
             times
             ;
             or
             that
             none
             
             of
             them
             at
             any
             time
             hereafter
             shall
             again
             appear
             .
             And
             I
             judge
             divers
             of
             his
             Premisses
             ,
             on
             which
             he
             buildeth
             his
             Conclusion
             ,
             of
             the
             Universal
             Expiration
             of
             those
             miraculous
             Gifts
             are
             defective
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             sufficient
             to
             demonstrate
             his
             assertion
             ,
             it
             would
             require
             too
             much
             time
             and
             Paper
             to
             examine
             every
             thing
             he
             saith
             ,
             but
             something
             I
             cannot
             well
             let
             pass
             .
             His
             first
             and
             main
             Reason
             he
             taketh
             from
             the
             Infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             required
             these
             miraculous
             Gifts
             during
             her
             Infant-state
             :
             and
             to
             this
             he
             applyeth
             these
             two
             following
             Scriptures
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             from
             v.
             8.
             to
             v.
             14.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             from
             v.
             8.
             to
             the
             end
             .
             But
             surely
             these
             two
             Scriptures
             seem
             to
             me
             to
             be
             very
             impertinently
             brought
             ,
             to
             confirm
             his
             assertion
             ,
             and
             his
             Application
             of
             them
             I
             believe
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             most
             Teachers
             .
             And
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             supposeth
             all
             these
             Gifts
             which
             God
             gave
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Christs
             Ascension
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             the
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             the
             ordinary
             and
             saving
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             why
             are
             not
             the
             saving
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             common
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             ,
             as
             really
             the
             fruit
             and
             effect
             of
             Christs
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             Ascension
             ,
             as
             those
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             ?
             Surely
             this
             is
             a
             very
             unnatural
             separation
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             very
             injurious
             unto
             the
             purchase
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             if
             all
             the
             saving
             Graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             were
             excluded
             from
             being
             any
             of
             these
             Gifts
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             contrary
             doth
             plainly
             
             appear
             from
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             such
             Gifts
             as
             were
             given
             to
             the
             Rebellious
             ,
             that
             God
             might
             duel
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             signifying
             the
             sanctifying
             and
             renewing
             Gifts
             of
             the
             spirit
             most
             especially
             .
             Again
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             as
             were
             given
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             edifying
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             till
             we
             all
             come
             in
             the
             Unity
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             unto
             a
             perfect
             man
             unto
             the
             measure
             of
             the
             stature
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christ.
             And
             whereas
             this
             Author
             will
             have
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             come
             to
             her
             full
             stature
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             consequently
             there
             was
             no
             more
             need
             of
             any
             of
             those
             Gifts
             mentioned
             in
             that
             aforecited
             place
             ,
             being
             all
             miraculous
             ;
             it
             seemeth
             to
             me
             wonderfully
             strained
             this
             his
             assertion
             .
             And
             to
             be
             sure
             is
             far
             from
             the
             mind
             of
             many
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             from
             this
             very
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             use
             to
             argue
             ,
             That
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             Office
             of
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             till
             the
             Worlds
             end
             ;
             because
             however
             so
             perfect
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             those
             days
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             new
             Converts
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             the
             present
             &
             succeeding
             Ages
             ,
             who
             were
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             Teachers
             are
             still
             necessary
             ;
             for
             granting
             that
             some
             are
             come
             to
             the
             full
             stature
             ,
             yet
             many
             more
             are
             not
             so
             far
             advanced
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             as
             the
             World
             stands
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             Children
             as
             well
             as
             young
             men
             and
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             it
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             but
             
             also
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             or
             Doctors
             ,
             to
             have
             ceased
             or
             expired
             with
             these
             miraculous
             Gifts
             .
             Whence
             then
             have
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             now
             called
             Pastors
             and
             Doctors
             ,
             their
             Gifts
             and
             Authority
             ?
             it
             seemeth
             verily
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             hath
             here
             far
             out-reached
             ,
             and
             done
             a
             great
             disservice
             to
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             instead
             of
             thinking
             to
             do
             them
             a
             great
             service
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             University
             of
             Oxford
             can
             let
             this
             pass
             without
             a
             censure
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             well
             understand
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               evident
            
             (
             viz.
             from
             the
             afore-cited
             place
             ,
             Eph.
             4.8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &c.
             )
             
               that
               as
               the
               Gospel
               increased
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               grew
               up
               ,
               God
               ,
               like
               a
               wise
               Nurse
               ,
               weaned
               her
               by
               degrees
               from
               these
               miraculous
               Gifts
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               having
               arrived
               at
               her
               full
               stature
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               left
               her
               as
               Parents
               leave
               their
               Children
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               grown
               to
               be
               men
               ,
               to
               subsist
               without
               extraordinary
               helps
               and
               supplies
               .
            
             But
             hath
             God
             left
             her
             without
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Christs
             purchase
             ,
             when
             he
             ascended
             ?
             or
             are
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             these
             extraordinary
             helps
             ?
             how
             much
             better
             were
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Gifts
             here
             mentioned
             are
             some
             extraordinary
             and
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             some
             ordinary
             ;
             and
             however
             that
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             their
             bodily
             presence
             be
             removed
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             on
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             Words
             ,
             and
             Writings
             remain
             together
             with
             a
             measure
             of
             the
             same
             life
             and
             spirit
             that
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             spirit
             is
             one
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             very
             Gift
             of
             God
             his
             giving
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Evangelists
             
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             hath
             still
             its
             service
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             will
             to
             the
             VVorlds
             end
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             respect
             of
             that
             Service
             doth
             still
             remain
             ;
             and
             the
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             with
             all
             the
             common
             and
             ordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             do
             actually
             remain
             .
             Again
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Author
             will
             have
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             her
             more
             Infant-state
             ,
             the
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             did
             most
             abound
             ;
             and
             when
             she
             was
             come
             to
             her
             most
             adult
             and
             perfect
             state
             ,
             they
             did
             wholly
             cease
             .
             This
             also
             may
             be
             called
             in
             question
             ,
             viz.
             VVhether
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             when
             those
             miraculous
             Gifts
             did
             most
             abound
             ,
             was
             not
             in
             a
             more
             perfect
             state
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             succeeding
             ages
             ?
             and
             whether
             the
             Author
             thinketh
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             in
             these
             latter
             ages
             ,
             since
             these
             miraculous
             Gifts
             have
             generally
             ceased
             ,
             viz.
             from
             about
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             fifth
             Century
             till
             this
             time
             ,
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             most
             perfect
             state
             ?
             or
             rather
             have
             we
             not
             good
             ground
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             that
             was
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             ages
             immediately
             succeeding
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             was
             in
             the
             purest
             and
             most
             perfect
             state
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             succeeding
             ages
             have
             not
             arrived
             at
             her
             perfection
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             Apostolical
             Church
             worthily
             reckoned
             the
             Patron
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             ?
             hath
             not
             a
             great
             Apostacy
             come
             upon
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             began
             about
             that
             very
             time
             ,
             when
             these
             miraculous
             Gifts
             did
             
             cease
             ,
             in
             great
             part
             ?
             and
             though
             the
             Lord
             knoweth
             best
             ,
             why
             these
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             did
             cease
             ,
             yet
             may
             it
             not
             be
             judged
             a
             better
             reason
             ,
             than
             any
             given
             here
             by
             the
             Author
             ,
             that
             these
             so
             excellent
             Gifts
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Apostacy
             that
             was
             coming
             on
             apace
             upon
             the
             visible
             face
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Unfaithfulness
             of
             Professors
             ,
             who
             did
             abuse
             both
             the
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             God
             ,
             provoked
             the
             Lord
             to
             take
             both
             sorts
             away
             from
             the
             greatest
             number
             in
             a
             great
             part
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             .
             But
             whether
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             shall
             Universally
             recover
             her
             former
             purity
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             it
             may
             please
             God
             to
             restore
             unto
             her
             those
             very
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             his
             infinite
             counsel
             and
             good
             pleasure
             to
             determine
             .
             Again
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             other
             Scripture
             alledged
             and
             applied
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             ceasing
             of
             these
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             he
             seemeth
             to
             have
             as
             far
             missed
             the
             mark
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             as
             if
             ,
             forsooth
             ,
             Paul
             did
             reckon
             not
             only
             all
             those
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             so
             richly
             endued
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             his
             Visions
             and
             Enjoyments
             he
             had
             of
             God
             by
             Inspiration
             and
             Immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             as
             childish
             things
             ,
             and
             as
             belonging
             to
             a
             Childs
             state
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             more
             perfect
             attainments
             of
             Believers
             in
             the
             succeeding
             ages
             ,
             when
             all
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             Immediate
             Revelation
             should
             cease
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             supposeth
             :
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             Author
             may
             think
             himself
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             he
             ,
             as
             men
             in
             respect
             of
             Paul
             and
             the
             other
             
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             but
             as
             Children
             to
             him
             and
             his
             Brethren
             :
             for
             thus
             he
             expoundeth
             Pauls
             words
             .
             1
             Cor.
             13.9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Even
               as
               when
               I
               was
               a
               Child
               ,
               I
               spake
               as
               Child
               ,
               I
               understood
               as
               a
               Child
               ,
               I
               thought
               and
               conceived
               things
               as
               a
               Child
               ,
               but
               when
               I
               become
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               full
               use
               of
               my
               Reason
               ,
               I
               put
               away
               childish
               conceptions
               and
               things
               ,
            
             for
             now
             we
             see
             Divine
             Revelations
             (
             thus
             he
             glosseth
             upon
             Pauls
             words
             )
             as
             the
             Prophets
             did
             of
             old
             in
             a
             dark
             Enigmetical
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             symbolical
             Representations
             of
             things
             upon
             the
             phansie
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             adult
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             we
             shall
             see
             them
             after
             the
             Mosaical
             manner
             in
             a
             more
             rational
             way
             ,
             and
             more
             accommodate
             to
             human
             Nature
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             face
             to
             face
             .
             Now
             I
             know
             them
             imperfectly
             ,
             but
             then
             I
             shall
             know
             them
             clearly
             ,
             even
             as
             I
             am
             known
             .
             Now
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Impartial
             Reader
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             not
             prefer
             himself
             and
             his
             other
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             Paul
             and
             all
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             Inspirations
             and
             Revelations
             knew
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             as
             Children
             ,
             having
             little
             use
             of
             their
             rational
             Faculties
             ;
             whereas
             this
             Author
             having
             attained
             to
             the
             adult
             state
             ,
             he
             is
             become
             perfect
             in
             Knowledge
             ;
             and
             like
             Moses
             converseth
             with
             God
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             all
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             immediately
             from
             God.
             But
             how
             did
             Moses
             converse
             or
             speak
             with
             God
             face
             to
             face
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             Lord
             said
             ,
             
               Thou
               canst
               not
               see
               my
               face
               and
               live
            
             )
             was
             it
             without
             all
             manner
             of
             immediate
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             ?
             I
             trow
             not
             ,
             but
             rather
             
             after
             a
             more
             noble
             and
             higher
             sort
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             than
             was
             commonly
             given
             to
             other
             Prophets
             .
             But
             how
             much
             more
             sutable
             and
             agreeable
             to
             truth
             is
             that
             exposition
             of
             Pauls
             words
             that
             is
             commonly
             given
             ,
             that
             Paul
             compareth
             his
             highest
             attainments
             in
             this
             Life
             even
             by
             Vision
             and
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             ,
             with
             what
             he
             did
             expect
             and
             wait
             for
             after
             death
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             highest
             attainments
             of
             Divine
             Knowledge
             by
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             belonging
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             but
             as
             the
             attainments
             of
             Children
             ,
             in
             comparison
             with
             what
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             expect
             after
             death
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             But
             whereas
             the
             Author
             thinketh
             ,
             that
             the
             highest
             Revelations
             given
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             are
             but
             by
             symbolical
             Representations
             upon
             the
             phansie
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             Glass
             ,
             he
             is
             much
             mistaken
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Revelation
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             God
             pleaseth
             at
             times
             to
             give
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             far
             beyond
             all
             symbolical
             Representations
             ,
             or
             Similitudes
             of
             things
             ,
             whereby
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             Glory
             of
             God
             is
             seen
             and
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             highest
             and
             noblest
             faculty
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             earnest
             and
             first
             Fruits
             of
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             Author
             more
             dexstrous
             in
             expounding
             all
             that
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             mentioned
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             to
             have
             been
             the
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             why
             might
             not
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             the
             common
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             them
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             ?
             By
             common
             and
             ordinary
             ,
             I
             mean
             not
             here
             such
             as
             were
             given
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             in
             particular
             ▪
             but
             such
             common
             ministerial
             Gifts
             as
             God
             gave
             in
             common
             to
             
             all
             ordinary
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Lords
             fitting
             and
             sending
             ;
             for
             of
             these
             ministerial
             Gifts
             the
             Apostle
             is
             here
             principally
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             And
             whereas
             the
             Author
             here
             doth
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             Gifts
             mentioned
             in
             this
             place
             cannot
             be
             the
             saving
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             these
             God
             bestoweth
             joyntly
             on
             those
             who
             have
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Gifts
             mentioned
             here
             ,
             are
             given
             some
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             another
             .
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             although
             the
             Gifts
             here
             mentioned
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verses
             be
             not
             the
             saving
             Universal
             Gifts
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             are
             given
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Faithful
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             all
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             for
             some
             of
             them
             might
             be
             of
             a
             third
             and
             middle
             sort
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             given
             in
             common
             to
             all
             Teachers
             and
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             called
             saving
             in
             such
             a
             sense
             or
             respect
             ,
             as
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             distinct
             Offices
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             saving
             ,
             as
             being
             instrumental
             to
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               That
               it
               pleased
               God
               by
               the
               foolishness
               of
               Preaching
               to
               save
               them
               that
               believe
               .
            
             And
             ,
             if
             according
             to
             the
             Author
             ,
             all
             the
             Gifts
             here
             mentioned
             be
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             all
             ceased
             within
             some
             few
             ages
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             then
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             Wisdom
             ,
             nor
             of
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             how
             harsh
             it
             will
             sound
             to
             Christian
             ears
             ,
             I
             leave
             the
             spiritual
             to
             judge
             .
             But
             that
             the
             Author
             taketh
             this
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             viz.
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             .
             for
             his
             
             Text
             and
             Foundation
             of
             his
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             all
             the
             Gifts
             here
             mentioned
             were
             miraculous
             ,
             and
             consequently
             expired
             within
             some
             few
             Ages
             to
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             is
             meerly
             asserted
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             really
             proved
             .
             And
             he
             might
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             were
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             consequently
             expired
             with
             those
             other
             ;
             for
             of
             them
             also
             he
             discourseth
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             and
             compriseth
             them
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             sorts
             ,
             under
             the
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             mentioned
             v.
             4.
             whereas
             the
             Spirit
             is
             one
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             whole
             Discourse
             of
             Pauls
             ,
             concerning
             the
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             Chap.
             12.13
             ,
             14.
             he
             mentioneth
             no
             less
             than
             three
             several
             sorts
             ,
             one
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             another
             sort
             common
             and
             ordinary
             to
             the
             Teachers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             unto
             them
             ;
             a
             third
             sort
             ,
             viz.
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             Charity
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             true
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ;
             so
             that
             this
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             extendeth
             it self
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             one
             way
             or
             another
             ,
             all
             having
             some
             ,
             although
             every
             one
             had
             not
             all
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             
               precious
               Ointment
               that
               ran
               down
               from
               Aarons
               beard
               unto
               the
               lowest
               skirts
               of
               his
               Garments
               .
            
             And
             though
             when
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             treat
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             thirteen
             and
             fourteenth
             Chapters
             ,
             yet
             the
             Discourse
             is
             still
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             one
             intire
             piece
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Gifts
             mentioned
             in
             all
             the
             three
             Chapters
             are
             contained
             under
             the
             diversity
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             viz.
             Spiritual
             Gifts
             mentioned
             ,
             v.
             4.
             of
             Chap.
             12.
             and
             all
             proceed
             from
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             ,
             
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             said
             of
             them
             of
             all
             .
             Now
             there
             are
             diversities
             of
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             of
             these
             Gifts
             are
             Faith
             ,
             Hope
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             of
             these
             is
             Love
             or
             Charity
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             answered
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             seemed
             material
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             Divine
             Inspirations
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             Enthusiasms
             ,
             are
             ceased
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             have
             not
             observed
             strictly
             the
             method
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             answer
             to
             every
             thing
             in
             his
             order
             ,
             because
             the
             Nature
             of
             my
             answer
             required
             to
             put
             several
             things
             together
             that
             lay
             scattered
             in
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             to
             take
             that
             last
             ,
             which
             he
             putteth
             first
             ;
             yet
             I
             hope
             the
             diligent
             and
             impartial
             Reader
             will
             find
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             his
             Sermon
             against
             Divine
             Inspirations
             is
             sufficiently
             answered
             .
             And
             now
             in
             the
             Close
             I
             shall
             only
             take
             notice
             of
             some
             Reflections
             of
             his
             on
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             other
             particulars
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             an
             end
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             IN
             his
             page
             37.
             
             Edit
             .
             3.
             he
             undertakes
             to
             show
             what
             a
             dangerous
             ,
             damnable
             ,
             and
             precarious
             Principle
             that
             is
             ,
             which
             asserts
             ,
             that
             Immediate
             Revelation
             or
             Inspiration
             is
             not
             ceased
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             the
             Instances
             he
             bringeth
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             are
             wholly
             precarious
             and
             false
             ;
             as
             1.
             
             That
             it
             
             differs
             only
             from
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             that
             makes
             only
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             this
             makes
             every
             private
             Christian
             a
             Pope
             .
             This
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             altogether
             a
             false
             charge
             as
             to
             us
             .
             For
             we
             place
             not
             an
             absolute
             Infallibility
             upon
             any
             person
             or
             persons
             whatsoever
             ;
             but
             we
             say
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             Leadings
             ,
             Teachings
             ,
             and
             Motions
             is
             infallible
             ,
             and
             men
             only
             conditionally
             so
             far
             as
             they
             receive
             ,
             and
             are
             in
             unity
             with
             these
             Leadings
             and
             Teachings
             ,
             are
             Infallible
             .
             We
             say
             further
             ,
             That
             every
             true
             Christian
             hath
             an
             Infallible
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             all
             such
             things
             as
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             But
             as
             to
             other
             things
             he
             may
             err
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             duly
             watchful
             to
             follow
             the
             infallible
             Guidance
             of
             Gods
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             But
             if
             this
             Author
             thinketh
             he
             has
             no
             infallible
             Faith
             or
             Knowledge
             of
             any
             part
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             meer
             Sceptick
             and
             Unbeliever
             ;
             for
             all
             true
             Faith
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             fallible
             is
             but
             meer
             opinion
             and
             conjecture
             .
             His
             second
             Instance
             is
             as
             weak
             and
             impertinent
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Principle
             of
             Immediate
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             utterly
             overthrows
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             an
             useless
             Rule
             of
             Faith.
             But
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             nay
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Inspiration
             and
             Revelation
             its
             remaining
             in
             the
             Church
             doth
             not
             overthrow
             ,
             but
             establish
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             maketh
             them
             most
             useful
             both
             for
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Manners
             in
             subordination
             unto
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
             And
             surely
             had
             this
             Author
             
             well
             minded
             his
             former
             concessions
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             made
             such
             an
             absurd
             Inference
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             granted
             ,
             that
             Inspirations
             and
             Revelations
             did
             remain
             for
             several
             ages
             in
             the
             primitive
             Church
             after
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             written
             before
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             suppose
             he
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Revelations
             and
             Inspirations
             which
             the
             Christians
             then
             had
             ,
             did
             overthrow
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             render
             them
             useless
             .
             He
             might
             with
             the
             same
             absurd
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             their
             authority
             was
             overthrown
             by
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             or
             that
             one
             Prophets
             writing
             did
             overthrow
             the
             Writing
             of
             another
             Prophet
             that
             did
             go
             before
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             .
             Paul
             who
             had
             abundant
             Inspirations
             and
             Revelations
             did
             not
             despise
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             regarded
             their
             authority
             ,
             and
             used
             them
             both
             to
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             Brethrens
             comfort
             and
             edification
             .
             His
             third
             Instance
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             hath
             cashired
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             this
             is
             like
             the
             Papists
             way
             of
             proceeding
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             to
             render
             them
             more
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             Ignorant
             ,
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             Protestants
             for
             cashiring
             no
             less
             than
             five
             ,
             or
             rather
             six
             of
             the
             holy
             Sacraments
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             holdeth
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             seven
             Sacraments
             ,
             she
             blameth
             the
             Protestants
             for
             cash
             ring
             five
             of
             them
             totally
             ,
             and
             the
             sixth
             almost
             ,
             if
             not
             altogether
             also
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             
             so
             called
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             making
             that
             which
             the
             Priest
             or
             Minister
             giveth
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             a
             figure
             or
             sign
             ,
             which
             to
             be
             sure
             is
             not
             any
             Gospel
             mystery
             ;
             for
             the
             figures
             belonged
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             ceased
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             substance
             is
             come
             in
             the
             room
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             acknowledge
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             is
             more
             dangerous
             and
             hurtful
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             Figure
             ,
             Sign
             or
             Ceremony
             is
             ceased
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             appointed
             to
             continue
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Soul
             liveth
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             whereby
             it
             only
             knoweth
             God
             aright
             ,
             is
             ceased
             ,
             let
             all
             sober
             and
             impartial
             men
             judge
             ?
             But
             as
             to
             this
             debate
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             digression
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             enlarge
             .
             His
             fourth
             Instance
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             hath
             annulled
             the
             Ministerial
             Orders
             .
             But
             this
             is
             as
             unjust
             a
             charge
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             doth
             much
             more
             justly
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Author
             himself
             ,
             who
             hath
             plainly
             said
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             the
             Orders
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             all
             which
             were
             Ministerial
             Orders
             mentioned
             Eph.
             4.
             are
             ceased
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             which
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             fairly
             quered
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Authors
             Hypothesis
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             all
             Inspiration
             is
             ceased
             ,
             which
             yet
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Common-Prayer
             alloweth
             ,
             whether
             this
             Author
             hath
             not
             excluded
             himself
             from
             all
             the
             Ministerial
             Orders
             mentioned
             in
             Eph.
             4.
             because
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               are
               all
               ceased
            
             ?
             And
             that
             he
             cannot
             find
             any
             Ministerial
             Order
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             
             Testament
             ,
             but
             what
             was
             accompanied
             with
             Inspiration
             ,
             whereby
             they
             both
             Preached
             and
             Prayed
             .
             And
             seeing
             he
             hath
             denied
             Inspiration
             ,
             which
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             owneth
             ,
             and
             she
             prayeth
             for
             ,
             whether
             this
             Authors
             manner
             of
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             be
             not
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             this
             very
             respect
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             the
             people
             called
             in
             derision
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             so
             whether
             he
             hath
             not
             brought
             himself
             and
             his
             Hearers
             more
             deservedly
             under
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             than
             the
             Quakers
             in
             this
             respect
             have
             done
             ?
             These
             two
             Queries
             I
             desire
             the
             Author
             plainly
             ,
             and
             without
             all
             shifting
             or
             subterfuge
             ,
             to
             answer
             ?
             But
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             Divine
             Immediate
             Revelations
             and
             Inspirations
             cannot
             any
             more
             annul
             (
             but
             indeed
             they
             do
             confirm
             all
             )
             the
             Ministerial
             Orders
             appointed
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             they
             did
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             .
             For
             when
             Immediate
             Revelatiations
             and
             Inspirations
             did
             greatly
             abound
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             confesseth
             ,
             the
             Ministerial
             Orders
             remained
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             more
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             so
             still
             .
             Next
             ,
             his
             Instances
             failing
             ,
             he
             proceedeth
             to
             sinistrous
             and
             unjust
             Insinuations
             against
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             principle
             of
             Inspiration
             can
             effectually
             convert
             the
             Professors
             of
             it
             into
             downright
             Popery
             ,
             consequently
             with
             their
             own
             Principles
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             nothing
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Church
             .
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
             It
             is
             impossible
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             
             (
             whom
             with
             all
             true
             Christians
             we
             profess
             to
             guide
             us
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             can
             ever
             tell
             us
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             because
             both
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             wihin
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             without
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             no
             Church
             holding
             such
             corrupt
             Doctrines
             and
             Practises
             ,
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirits
             testimony
             cannot
             contradict
             it self
             ,
             and
             as
             Paul
             said
             ,
             is
             not
             yea
             and
             nay
             ,
             but
             remains
             the
             same
             .
             How
             much
             more
             justly
             may
             this
             be
             retorted
             upon
             many
             ,
             who
             are
             Enemies
             to
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             have
             pretended
             ,
             the
             Church
             they
             were
             of
             ,
             was
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             and
             yet
             by
             some
             motive
             of
             Gain
             or
             Fear
             ,
             have
             changed
             to
             another
             Church
             and
             way
             ,
             pretending
             that
             their
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Scripture
             hath
             told
             them
             their
             former
             way
             was
             wrong
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             no
             just
             Reflection
             either
             on
             Reason
             or
             Scripture
             .
             For
             as
             a
             false
             pretence
             to
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             make
             void
             their
             true
             use
             ,
             so
             no
             more
             doth
             a
             false
             pretence
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             if
             any
             should
             so
             do
             ,
             render
             the
             use
             thereof
             void
             or
             ineffectual
             .
             His
             last
             Insinuation
             is
             as
             unfair
             and
             unjust
             as
             any
             of
             the
             former
             .
             
               As
               this
               Doctrine
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               first
               privately
               sowed
               among
               us
               by
               Popish
               Emissaries
               ,
               so
               hath
               it
               been
               published
               in
               our
               ,
               and
               other
               Countries
               ,
               by
               those
               who
               were
               Papists
               ,
               as
               by
            
             Ro.
             Barclay
             ,
             
               who
               was
               bred
               in
               the
            
             Scottish
             
               Covent
               at
            
             Paris
             ,
             and
             Labbade
             
               a
               Jesuit
               defrocquet
            
             .
             That
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Immediate
             Revelation
             was
             first
             privately
             sowed
             in
             England
             by
             Popish
             Emissaries
             ,
             we
             know
             to
             be
             a
             false
             Insinuation
             :
             and
             as
             for
             his
             Proof
             ,
             which
             is
             
             a
             meer
             citation
             of
             the
             bare
             name
             and
             title
             of
             a
             Book
             called
             
               Foxes
               and
               Fire-brands
            
             ,
             pag.
             15.
             &c.
             printed
             1680.
             
             What
             ground
             of
             Proof
             can
             such
             a
             bare
             citation
             be
             ,
             without
             naming
             the
             Author
             ,
             or
             giving
             a
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             his
             Fidelity
             ?
             How
             many
             Lyes
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             printed
             Books
             ?
             If
             bearly
             to
             name
             the
             Title
             of
             a
             Book
             ,
             without
             regarding
             ,
             or
             giving
             sufficient
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Authors
             Fidelity
             ,
             be
             proof
             enough
             against
             a
             Doctrine
             or
             Person
             ,
             who
             shall
             ,
             or
             can
             escape
             Innocent
             ?
             It
             were
             easie
             to
             show
             how
             the
             Jesuits
             are
             as
             great
             enemies
             to
             Immediate
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             every
             true
             Christian
             for
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             as
             any
             people
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             as
             this
             Author
             ,
             as
             doth
             clearly
             enough
             appear
             out
             of
             Bellarmin
             a
             great
             Jesuit
             ,
             who
             disputeth
             against
             this
             way
             of
             resolving
             or
             building
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             pleadeth
             for
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             inward
             Inspiration
             ,
             and
             calleth
             them
             mad
             men
             ,
             who
             lean
             to
             any
             Spirit
             within
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             often
             fallacious
             ,
             and
             ever
             uncertain
             .
             Nor
             were
             it
             a
             hard
             thing
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Inspiration
             hath
             been
             preached
             and
             believed
             both
             in
             England
             and
             elsewhere
             ,
             before
             either
             the
             Name
             or
             Order
             of
             Jesuits
             was
             in
             the
             World.
             And
             as
             to
             his
             Insinuation
             concerning
             
               R.
               Barclay
            
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             prove
             ,
             that
             he
             remained
             a
             Papist
             when
             he
             did
             publish
             ,
             among
             many
             others
             ,
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             saith
             nothing
             to
             the
             matter
             .
             It
             can
             easily
             be
             showed
             ,
             that
             divers
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             in
             the
             
             Protestant
             Church
             have
             had
             their
             Education
             at
             Popish
             Schools
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Luther
             himself
             was
             a
             Popish
             Monk
             ,
             and
             bred
             at
             a
             Popish
             University
             ;
             and
             some
             of
             the
             present
             Bishops
             and
             Teachers
             in
             Britain
             have
             had
             a
             Popish
             Education
             ,
             which
             yet
             will
             not
             argue
             they
             are
             still
             Papists
             .
             How
             many
             are
             quite
             of
             other
             Perswasions
             ,
             than
             what
             they
             had
             by
             Education
             ?
             And
             as
             for
             
               R.
               B.
            
             what
             Education
             he
             had
             among
             Papists
             was
             but
             when
             a
             Child
             or
             Boy
             ,
             where
             he
             learned
             only
             some
             Latin
             ,
             and
             Grammar
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             received
             of
             their
             Leaven
             ,
             even
             in
             his
             young
             and
             tender
             years
             ,
             while
             yet
             but
             a
             youth
             ,
             he
             renounced
             :
             and
             the
             Lord
             opened
             his
             Eyes
             to
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             the
             Truth
             ;
             whereof
             I
             can
             give
             better
             Testimony
             (
             having
             well
             known
             him
             from
             that
             very
             time
             )
             than
             this
             Author
             can
             against
             him
             .
             And
             I
             ask
             the
             Author
             ,
             Was
             it
             any
             prejudice
             or
             derogation
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             Paul
             ,
             a
             zealous
             Preacher
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             bred
             among
             the
             Pharisees
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             the
             Authors
             Argument
             being
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             ,
             evanisheth
             .
             As
             for
             Labbade
             as
             he
             was
             no
             Quaker
             so
             called
             ,
             so
             whatever
             formerly
             he
             was
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             he
             was
             then
             no
             Jesuit
             ,
             but
             hated
             and
             persecuted
             by
             them
             .
             In
             pag.
             40.
             he
             falls
             on
             with
             a
             fresh
             assault
             to
             accuse
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Quakers
             so
             called
             ,
             concerning
             a
             Spiritual
             Ministry
             and
             Spiritual
             Worship
             for
             being
             blasphemous
             (
             but
             if
             this
             be
             blasphemy
             to
             own
             a
             spiritual
             Ministry
             and
             Worship
             )
             at
             this
             rate
             he
             may
             accuse
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             as
             blasphemous
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             and
             blasphemous
             so
             to
             affirm
             who
             were
             for
             a
             Spiritual
             Ministry
             ,
             Iohn
             4.
             and
             Spiritual
             Worship
             ;
             but
             it
             seemeth
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             himself
             is
             only
             for
             a
             carnal
             or
             literal
             Ministry
             and
             Worship
             .
             And
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             ,
             viz.
             the
             people
             called
             in
             derision
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             pretend
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             now
             cometh
             down
             upon
             their
             Assemblies
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             moves
             them
             to
             Preach
             and
             Pray
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             Condition
             or
             Sex.
             But
             here
             he
             doth
             not
             fairly
             nor
             truly
             represent
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             we
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             ordinary
             and
             miraculous
             Inspirations
             ,
             with
             both
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             indued
             ;
             and
             we
             say
             ,
             Although
             the
             miraculous
             and
             extraordinary
             be
             ceased
             ,
             yet
             the
             ordinary
             remain
             ,
             as
             being
             necessary
             to
             all
             right
             effectual
             Preaching
             and
             Praying
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             false
             that
             he
             alledgeth
             we
             say
             the
             Spirit
             inspireth
             us
             to
             Preach
             or
             Pray
             without
             any
             regard
             to
             Condition
             ;
             for
             a
             regard
             there
             is
             had
             unto
             the
             Condition
             of
             persons
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Spirit
             inspireth
             none
             to
             Preach
             or
             Pray
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             first
             brought
             into
             some
             measure
             of
             a
             sanctified
             State
             and
             Condition
             .
             As
             to
             other
             things
             he
             mentions
             here
             ,
             and
             especially
             that
             about
             calling
             for
             Signs
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             answered
             him
             above
             ;
             and
             here
             I
             would
             have
             him
             to
             consider
             how
             Christ
             called
             them
             an
             evil
             and
             adulterous
             Generation
             ,
             that
             sought
             after
             Signs
             .
             And
             
             what
             if
             we
             could
             show
             Signs
             ,
             and
             perform
             all
             the
             other
             Conditions
             he
             requireth
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             believe
             us
             to
             be
             truly
             inspired
             ?
             would
             he
             then
             in
             good
             earnest
             believe
             us
             to
             be
             divinely
             inspired
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             called
             the
             very
             principle
             a
             blasphemous
             Doctrine
             ?
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             pag.
             38.
             he
             denyeth
             not
             but
             that
             God
             is
             free
             to
             send
             Prophets
             when
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             may
             do
             so
             when
             the
             exigence
             of
             the
             Church
             doth
             require
             it
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             manifest
             contradiction
             to
             his
             calling
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Inspiration
             and
             Immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             blasphemous
             ?
             Or
             is
             God
             free
             to
             send
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             any
             blasphemous
             Doctrine
             or
             Principle
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             this
             Author
             termeth
             Immediate
             Revelatiation
             and
             Inspiration
             ?
             And
             suppose
             that
             God
             did
             send
             Prophets
             or
             men
             immediately
             inspired
             ,
             which
             this
             Author
             supposeth
             he
             may
             ,
             Can
             God
             send
             any
             thing
             that
             would
             overthrow
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             annul
             the
             Ministerial
             Orders
             ,
             would
             not
             this
             be
             inconsistent
             with
             his
             Divine
             infinite
             Wisdom
             ?
             But
             thus
             we
             see
             what
             inconsistences
             this
             Author
             falleth
             into
             ,
             while
             he
             is
             carried
             with
             such
             a
             preposterous
             zeal
             against
             this
             so
             excellent
             a
             principle
             .
          
           
             In
             pag.
             40.
             he
             scoffingly
             taunts
             the
             people
             called
             Quakers
             ,
             with
             their
             Groanings
             in
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             groan
             sufficiently
             ,
             we
             grant
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             in
             their
             Meetings
             they
             do
             nothing
             else
             .
             But
             if
             their
             Groaning
             ,
             or
             vocal
             
             Devotion
             be
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             that
             the
             Spirit
             never
             moves
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             to
             Pray
             and
             Prophesie
             in
             unknown
             Tongues
             ?
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
             Many
             have
             both
             Groaned
             and
             Prayed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             never
             spoke
             with
             unknown
             Tongues
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             the
             Author
             will
             confess
             ;
             for
             the
             Prophets
             prayed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             before
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             had
             not
             the
             Gift
             of
             Tongues
             .
             But
             by
             this
             it
             plainly
             seemeth
             ,
             he
             disowneth
             all
             Groaning
             and
             Praying
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             applicable
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             his
             Brethren
             ;
             this
             I
             say
             again
             is
             far
             contrary
             to
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             And
             how
             knoweth
             he
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             in
             their
             Meetings
             ,
             the
             people
             ,
             called
             in
             scorn
             ,
             Quakers
             ,
             do
             nothing
             else
             ?
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             they
             do
             more
             in
             every
             Meeting
             (
             although
             to
             groan
             from
             the
             Spirit
             is
             of
             more
             value
             ,
             than
             all
             that
             the
             Author
             ,
             or
             any
             else
             can
             do
             without
             the
             Spirit
             )
             viz.
             they
             meditate
             ,
             they
             wait
             ,
             they
             watch
             ,
             they
             sing
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             melody
             in
             their
             hearts
             unto
             the
             Lord.
             But
             here
             he
             seemeth
             to
             scoff
             at
             our
             silent
             Meetings
             ,
             where
             we
             wait
             to
             hear
             what
             God
             will
             speak
             unto
             us
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             no
             man
             at
             that
             time
             doth
             speak
             ,
             which
             is
             well
             enough
             consistent
             with
             our
             Principle
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             inspire
             his
             people
             now
             as
             formerly
             ,
             they
             are
             well
             imployed
             and
             exercised
             ,
             who
             attend
             to
             his
             inspirings
             ,
             and
             find
             advantage
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             much
             more
             than
             by
             all
             the
             much
             pratling
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             
             presume
             to
             Preach
             or
             Teach
             without
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             In
             pag.
             37.
             he
             saith
             ,
             The
             Popes
             Infallibility
             must
             be
             resolved
             into
             this
             Enthusiastical
             Principle
             of
             immediate
             Inspiration
             .
             I
             answer
             not
             ,
             but
             a
             most
             into
             a
             false
             pretence
             thereunto
             ,
             which
             yet
             argueth
             nothing
             against
             the
             true
             Principle
             itself
             .
             And
             though
             some
             of
             the
             Popish
             Schoolmen
             resolve
             it
             into
             a
             pretence
             of
             Immediate
             Revelation
             ,
             yet
             many
             more
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             particularly
             the
             University
             of
             Paris
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             showed
             at
             more
             length
             in
             my
             Book
             called
             
               Quakerism
               no
               Popery
            
             .
             They
             resolve
             it
             only
             into
             a
             blind
             ,
             insensible
             assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             they
             call
             subjective
             or
             effective
             illumination
             ,
             but
             not
             objective
             ;
             the
             which
             Popish
             distinction
             ,
             many
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             seemeth
             this
             Author
             apply
             to
             their
             Faith
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             these
             Protestants
             make
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             fallible
             ;
             but
             the
             Papists
             make
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Council
             ,
             infallible
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             29.
             he
             saith
             :
             The
             Churches
             
               Hieroms
               ,
               Augustines
               ,
               Chrysostoms
            
             like
             us
             were
             not
             inspired
             ,
             but
             studied
             Divines
             .
             I
             answer
             why
             might
             not
             
               Hierom
               ,
               Augustine
            
             ,
             and
             Chrysostome
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             they
             ,
             be
             both
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             parly
             inspired
             ,
             and
             partly
             studied
             ,
             as
             he
             termeth
             it
             ,
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             inconsistency
             (
             as
             he
             supposeth
             )
             betwixt
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             frequent
             and
             diligent
             use
             of
             all
             right
             and
             lawful
             means
             ,
             
             such
             as
             reading
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Meditation
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             with
             other
             Religious
             Exercises
             ,
             which
             this
             Author
             calleth
             studying
             .
             But
             studying
             without
             all
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             makes
             but
             poor
             Divines
             ,
             or
             rather
             dead
             and
             dry
             Vines
             .
             And
             here
             I
             give
             the
             Reader
             to
             understand
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             Sermon
             ,
             this
             Author
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             prejudice
             at
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             distinguisheth
             betwixt
             them
             and
             Impostors
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Impostors
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             and
             Enthusiasts
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             then
             ?
             are
             the
             Enthusiasts
             no
             Impostors
             ?
             One
             thing
             I
             like
             well
             in
             the
             Author
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             do
             therein
             cordially-agree
             with
             him
             ,
             pag.
             39.
             
             The
             first
             Apostolical
             Ages
             of
             Wonder
             were
             utterly
             ignorant
             of
             killing
             ,
             impulse
             and
             zeal
             ,
             which
             I
             could
             not
             but
             observe
             to
             the
             utter
             detestation
             of
             Christians
             Assassines
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             could
             here
             cite
             divers
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Ancients
             for
             the
             verity
             of
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             as
             still
             remaining
             among
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             true
             Christians
             ;
             but
             to
             avoid
             prolixity
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             cite
             two
             Testimonies
             ,
             one
             of
             Augustine
             ,
             another
             of
             Origene
             .
          
           
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               Tract
               .
               Epist.
               Ioh.
            
             3.
             
             
               There
               is
               an
               inward
               Master
               who
               teacheth
               :
               Christ
               teacheth
               ,
               his
               Inspiration
               teacheth
               ;
               where
               his
               Inspiration
               ,
               and
               Anointing
               is
               not
               ,
               the
               words
               outwardly
               make
               but
               an
               empty
               sound
               .
            
          
           
             
               Origines
               contra
               Celsum
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               circa
               med
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (
             viz.
             Mat.
             11.
             )
             
               Verbum
               autem
               Dei
               ,
               divina
               quadam
               gratia
               non
               athea
               
               existente
               anima
               ,
               sed
               cum
               quodam
               Enthusiasmo
               demonstrat
               cognosci
               Deum
               .
            
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             (
             citing
             Mat.
             11.
             
             
               No
               man
               knoweth
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               he
               to
               whom
               the
               Son
               reveals
               him
            
             )
             demonstrateth
             that
             God
             is
             known
             by
             a
             certain
             divine
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Soul
             not
             being
             Atheistical
             ,
             but
             indued
             with
             a
             certain
             Enthusiasm
             .
             Where
             note
             ,
             that
             he
             setteth
             in
             opposition
             Atheism
             and
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             or
             the
             Atheist
             and
             Enthusiast
             ,
             as
             if
             whosoever
             is
             not
             Enthusiast
             ,
             or
             indued
             with
             a
             Divine
             Enthusiasm
             ,
             were
             a
             downright
             Atheist
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             agreeable
             to
             a
             Title
             of
             a
             Friends
             Book
             ,
             called
             
               Enthusiasm
               above
               Atheism
            
             ,
             writ
             some
             years
             ago
             by
             
               G.
               W.
            
             
          
           
             There
             is
             one
             passage
             more
             in
             this
             Authors
             Sermon
             ,
             which
             I
             cannot
             well
             let
             pass
             ,
             pag.
             32
             ,
             &
             33.
             
             Suppose
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             the
             Gospel
             like
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             Inspiration
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             another
             Minister
             who
             knows
             ,
             it
             by
             reading
             and
             study
             is
             as
             capable
             to
             edifie
             the
             Church
             as
             thee
             .
             And
             besides
             ,
             if
             thou
             art
             like
             a
             vain
             Corinthian
             ,
             ambitious
             of
             Inspiration
             ,
             know
             that
             it
             will
             add
             nothing
             to
             the
             Reputation
             of
             thy
             parts
             :
             for
             an
             inspired
             man
             is
             but
             the
             Vessel
             to
             the
             Treasure
             ,
             the
             very
             Instrument
             and
             Machine
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             can
             ordain
             strength
             out
             of
             the
             mouths
             of
             Babes
             and
             Sucklings
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             Child
             or
             an
             Ideot
             preach
             as
             well
             as
             thee
             .
             To
             the
             first
             I
             answer
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             Authors
             assertion
             ,
             the
             bare
             Minister
             of
             the
             Letter
             is
             as
             good
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             as
             useful
             
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             Paul
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             gross
             ,
             as
             nothing
             needs
             to
             be
             said
             unto
             the
             spiritually
             minded
             for
             its
             Refutation
             .
             Did
             then
             the
             Scribes
             preach
             with
             the
             same
             Authority
             that
             Christ
             did
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             said
             expressly
             ,
             that
             Christ
             preached
             as
             one
             having
             Authority
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             the
             Scribes
             ?
             and
             what
             was
             the
             Reason
             of
             this
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             ?
             was
             not
             a
             main
             Reason
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Scribes
             preached
             barely
             from
             the
             Letter
             ,
             without
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ?
             but
             Christ
             preached
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             was
             exceeding
             richly
             endued
             above
             all
             other
             men
             .
             And
             if
             it
             should
             please
             God
             to
             send
             Preachers
             ,
             who
             should
             preach
             with
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             should
             they
             not
             better
             open
             and
             expound
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             being
             inspired
             divinely
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             presume
             to
             expound
             them
             meerly
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             natural
             parts
             ,
             and
             human
             Learning
             .
             Or
             why
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             great
             Schollars
             ,
             so
             accounted
             ,
             give
             so
             contrary
             Expositions
             to
             the
             same
             places
             of
             Scripture
             so
             frequently
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             want
             the
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             gave
             them
             forth
             ?
             For
             as
             Hierome
             saith
             ,
             
               Epist.
               Paulin.
            
             103.
             
             
               The
               Law
               is
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               needeth
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             I
             answer
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             Pride
             nor
             Vanity
             to
             desire
             the
             saving
             Inspirations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             Christ
             hath
             encouraged
             us
             to
             ask
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             same
             to
             our
             Souls
             ,
             as
             
             bread
             is
             unto
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             nourishing
             Food
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             Inspiration
             will
             add
             nothing
             to
             the
             Reputation
             of
             a
             mans
             parts
             who
             hath
             it
             .
             I
             answer
             :
             yea
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Inspiration
             that
             we
             plead
             for
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             a
             moral
             and
             saving
             Nature
             ,
             doth
             add
             exceedingly
             to
             a
             mans
             parts
             ,
             whether
             acquired
             or
             natural
             ;
             and
             consequently
             to
             their
             true
             and
             just
             Reputation
             for
             Grace
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Divine
             Principle
             )
             inspired
             and
             infused
             into
             the
             Soul
             ,
             doth
             sanctifie
             both
             the
             Soul
             of
             man
             and
             all
             its
             faculties
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             and
             healeth
             all
             the
             Souls
             Diseases
             and
             Disorders
             ,
             and
             consequently
             doth
             greatly
             improve
             ,
             assist
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             the
             mans
             parts
             and
             rational
             faculties
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             inspired
             ,
             as
             abundant
             Experience
             can
             be
             given
             both
             of
             latter
             and
             former
             Ages
             .
             And
             tho'
             Inspiration
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             may
             make
             Children
             and
             Ideots
             ,
             such
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ,
             to
             preach
             or
             speak
             well
             ,
             yet
             it
             leaveth
             them
             not
             still
             to
             be
             Children
             and
             Ideots
             ,
             but
             by
             degrees
             doth
             largely
             replenish
             them
             both
             with
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             with
             a
             great
             natural
             understanding
             .
             And
             doth
             not
             the
             Author
             think
             that
             Paul
             had
             a
             greater
             and
             nobler
             enlargedness
             of
             his
             rational
             faculties
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             of
             them
             in
             Preaching
             ,
             Disputing
             ,
             and
             Writing
             ,
             on
             the
             account
             of
             his
             being
             divinely
             inspired
             ?
             and
             although
             the
             inspired
             Man
             is
             but
             the
             Vessel
             to
             the
             Treasure
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             a
             dead
             Vessel
             or
             Machine
             ,
             but
             is
             a
             living
             sensible
             ,
             rational
             Vessel
             ,
             and
             is
             quickned
             ,
             
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             beautifyed
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             perfected
             thereby
             ,
             as
             the
             Body
             is
             by
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             lodged
             in
             it
             .
             So
             that
             however
             others
             ,
             who
             are
             declared
             Enemies
             to
             Divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             may
             judge
             ,
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             men
             indeed
             Divinely
             inspired
             ,
             are
             the
             most
             truly
             Rational
             Men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             truest
             and
             noblest
             use
             of
             all
             their
             Rational
             and
             Intellectual
             faculties
             ,
             if
             duly
             improved
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Several
           Testimonies
           of
           Ancient
           Fathers
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           other
           Ancient
           Writers
           ,
           to
           the
           Spirits
           Inward
           and
           Immediate
           Teachings
           ,
           and
           the
           preference
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           Divine
           Illuminations
           ,
           and
           Operations
           ,
           and
           Inspirations
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           also
           the
           Vniversality
           of
           Divine
           Illumination
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           benefit
           of
           Silence
           ,
           and
           other
           things
           of
           Truth
           of
           the
           like
           Nature
           ,
           as
           owned
           by
           the
           People
           called
           in
           Derision
           Quakers
           .
        
         
           IGnatius
           (
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           first
           Century
           ,
           or
           within
           a
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           is
           thought
           that
           he
           might
           have
           seen
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           who
           died
           a
           valiant
           Martyr
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           Christ
           )
           in
           his
           9th
           Epistle
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Philadelphia
           ,
           saith
           expressly
           thus
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           have
           heard
           some
           saying
           ,
           unless
           I
           find
           the
           Gospel
           in
           (
           Archeis
           )
           publick
           Records
           or
           Writings
           ,
           I
           believe
           not
           .
           Unto
           such
           I
           say
           ,
           Jesus
           is
           unto
           me
           for
           publick
           Records
           or
           Writings
           :
           again
           ,
           
           he
           saith
           the
           publick
           Records
           or
           Writings
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           preferred
           unto
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Observe
           ,
           
             It
             's
             plain
             that
             by
             the
             Archea
             or
             Publick
             Records
             he
             meaneth
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             which
             sense
          
           Tertullian
           
             useth
             the
             word
             Archia
          
           ,
           lib.
           3.
           against
           Marcion
           .
        
         
           II.
           And
           in
           his
           14th
           Epistle
           writing
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           he
           saith
           unto
           them
           expresly
           these
           words
           ;
           using
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           the
           Rule
           ,
           in
           Greek
           thus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Greek
           word
           signifieth
           a
           measuring
           Line
           ,
           Rule
           ,
           or
           perpendicular
           .
        
         
           III.
           Athenagoras
           (
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           2d
           Century
           )
           
             legatione
             pro
             Christianis
          
           ,
           pleading
           for
           the
           Christians
           that
           they
           lived
           a
           pure
           life
           ,
           he
           saith
           expresly
           of
           them
           ,
           whose
           life
           is
           directed
           unto
           God
           as
           the
           Rule
           ,
           the
           Greek
           words
           are
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           most
           properly
           signifieth
           a
           Rule
           ,
           
             Amussis
             ,
             Regula
          
           .
        
         
           IV.
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           (
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           3d
           Century
           )
           
             admonitione
             ad
             Gentes
          
           saith
           ,
           But
           that
           holy
           man
           Moses
           speaketh
           truly
           ,
           Deut.
           25.13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           have
           in
           thy
           bag
           a
           weight
           and
           a
           weight
           ,
           a
           great
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           ,
           but
           thou
           shalt
           have
           a
           true
           and
           a
           just
           weight
           ,
           judging
           the
           weight
           ,
           and
           the
           measure
           ,
           and
           the
           
           number
           of
           all
           things
           to
           be
           God
           ;
           for
           the
           unjust
           and
           unrighteous
           at
           home
           and
           in
           the
           bag
           are
           the
           Idols
           that
           are
           hid
           in
           the
           unclean
           soul
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           one
           just
           measure
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           only
           true
           God
           ,
           ever
           equal
           ,
           and
           ever
           the
           same
           ,
           measuring
           and
           weighing
           all
           things
           ,
           in
           the
           ballance
           ,
           which
           is
           righteousness
           .
        
         
           V.
           The
           same
           Clemens
           1
           b.
           1.
           
           Stromatum
           towards
           the
           end
           saith
           expresly
           thus
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           that
           Moses
           calleth
           the
           Lord
           the
           ,
           Testament
           (
           greek
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           saying
           ,
           behold
           I
           my
           Testament
           with
           thee
           ;
           for
           before
           he
           said
           the
           Testament
           (
           or
           Covenant
           )
           was
           not
           to
           be
           sought
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           again
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           preaching
           of
           Peter
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           find
           the
           Lord
           called
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           or
           Reason
           .
        
         
           VI.
           The
           same
           Clemens
           ,
           in
           his
           forecited
           admonition
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           expresly
           declareth
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           men
           simply
           or
           universally
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           them
           who
           are
           exercised
           in
           Doctrines
           ,
           there
           is
           instilled
           a
           certain
           divine
           influx
           or
           influence
           (
           gr
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           the
           grace
           or
           gift
           of
           which
           they
           acknowledge
           (
           even
           they
           also
           who
           are
           unwilling
           )
           that
           God
           is
           one
           ,
           incorruptible
           ,
           and
           unbegotten
           ,
           or
           uncreated
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           Again
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           for
           as
           that
           divine
           Apostle
           of
           the
           Lord
           saith
           ;
           The
           grace
           of
           God
           that
           bringeth
           salvation
           hath
           appeared
           unto
           
           all
           men
           ,
           &c.
           this
           is
           the
           New
           Song
           ,
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           hath
           shined
           in
           us
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           was
           first
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           And
           in
           his
           
             Poedagagus
             lib.
          
           1.
           cap.
           3.
           he
           saith
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           lovely
           or
           amiable
           thing
           in
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           called
           the
           inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           gr
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           And
           writing
           to
           the
           unbelieving
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           expresly
           of
           the
           inward
           witness
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           calling
           it
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             innatum
             testem
             fide
             dignum
          
           ,
           the
           innate
           witness
           worthy
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           that
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           Iames
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           innate
           word
           ,
           born
           ,
           or
           inbred
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           X.
           The
           same
           Clemens
           in
           his
           Stromata
           ,
           citeth
           testimonies
           for
           the
           truth
           out
           of
           
             Matthias
             ,
             Barnabas
             ,
             Clement
          
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           Hermes
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           yea
           he
           is
           so
           far
           from
           thinking
           ,
           that
           only
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           writ
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           that
           he
           plainly
           ▪
           declareth
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           Plato
           ,
           but
           also
           many
           others
           preached
           and
           declared
           the
           only
           true
           God
           by
           his
           inspiration
           ,
           gr
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             admon
             ad
             Gentes
          
           :
           and
           in
           the
           same
           speaking
           of
           the
           followers
           of
           Pythagoras
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           suffice
           ,
           unto
           the
           acknowledging
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           are
           written
           by
           them
           ,
           by
           the
           inspiration
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           This
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           was
           the
           Scholar
           of
           Pantaenus
           the
           Martyr
           ,
           the
           which
           Pantaenus
           taught
           School
           at
           Alexandria
           in
           Aegypt
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           to
           have
           been
           the
           first
           Christian
           School-Master
           ,
           in
           that
           famous
           School
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           to
           whom
           did
           succeed
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           Origine
           ,
           and
           others
           successively
           .
        
         
           XI
           .
           The
           forecited
           Ignatius
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ep
           .
           14.
           saith
           expresly
           thus
           :
           Let
           Christ
           speak
           in
           you
           as
           in
           Paul
           ,
           let
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           teach
           you
           to
           speak
           the
           things
           of
           Christ
           like
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           in
           his
           13th
           Epistle
           ,
           writing
           to
           Heron
           ,
           Deacon
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           Thou
           art
           the
           Temple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Instrument
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           XII
           .
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           third
           Century
           ,
           lib.
           2.
           
             carminum
             advers
             .
             Marrion
          
           ,
           saith
           
             
               Atque
               adeo
               non
               verba
               libri
               ,
               sed
               missus
               in
               orbem
            
             
               Ipse
               Christus
               Evangelium
               est
               ,
               si
               cernere
               vultis
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           English
           thus
           ,
           
             
               Not
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               but
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
            
             
               Into
               the
               world
               sent
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               is
               .
            
          
        
         
           If
           ye
           will
           understand
           ;
           this
           he
           wrote
           against
           the
           Marcionists
           ,
           a
           gross
           sort
           of
           Hereticks
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           The
           same
           Tertullian
           ,
           a
           very
           approv'd
           Author
           (
           in
           what
           he
           writ
           before
           he
           was
           leavened
           
           with
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Novatus
           and
           Montanus
           ,
           and
           famous
           among
           the
           Christians
           for
           his
           Writings
           )
           a
           great
           defender
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           against
           the
           Infidels
           .
           In
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Soul
           against
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           proveth
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           souls
           of
           all
           men
           a
           testimony
           concerning
           God
           ,
           the
           judgement
           to
           come
           ,
           the
           immortality
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           wicked
           after
           death
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           &c.
           he
           saith
           moreover
           thus
           ;
           I
           bring
           forth
           a
           new
           Testimony
           more
           known
           than
           all
           literature
           ,
           or
           letter-knowledge
           :
           and
           cap.
           5.
           he
           saith
           thus
           ,
           These
           testimonies
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           how
           much
           true
           ,
           so
           much
           simple
           ,
           how
           much
           simple
           so
           much
           vulgar
           ,
           how
           much
           vulgar
           so
           much
           common
           ,
           how
           much
           common
           ,
           so
           much
           natural
           ,
           how
           much
           natural
           ,
           so
           much
           divine
           :
           and
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           Nature
           is
           the
           Mistress
           ,
           the
           Soul
           is
           the
           Scholar
           ,
           whatever
           the
           one
           hath
           learned
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           taught
           is
           delivered
           from
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Master
           or
           Teacher
           of
           the
           Mistress
           :
           and
           again
           after
           ,
           surely
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           soul
           was
           before
           the
           letter
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           was
           before
           the
           book
           ,
           (
           note
           )
           and
           the
           sense
           was
           before
           the
           stile
           ,
           and
           man
           himself
           was
           before
           Philosopher
           or
           Poet
           ,
           must
           we
           therefore
           believe
           ,
           that
           before
           letter-knowledge
           men
           lived
           dumb
           ,
           or
           without
           testimonies
           of
           this
           sort
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           Apology
           against
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           treating
           of
           this
           inward
           testimony
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           concerning
           the
           oneness
           ,
           truth
           ,
           goodness
           ,
           greatness
           ,
           and
           justice
           of
           God
           ,
           cryeth
           out
           with
           
           an
           exclamation
           :
           O
           testimony
           of
           the
           soul
           naturally
           ,
           Christian.
           cap.
           17.
           
           Apol.
           
        
         
           XIV
           .
           The
           same
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Soul
           cap.
           7.
           saith
           ,
           Because
           we
           acknowledge
           spiritual
           gifts
           ,
           we
           are
           counted
           worthy
           to
           receive
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophesie
           after
           Iohn
           .
        
         
           XV.
           Eusebius
           ,
           a
           greek
           Father
           ,
           and
           writer
           of
           the
           Ecclesiastick
           History
           for
           the
           first
           three
           hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           came
           into
           the
           flesh
           ,
           in
           his
           history
           writeth
           of
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           Tryphon
           the
           Jew
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           the
           gifts
           of
           Prophesie
           continued
           in
           his
           Church
           unto
           his
           time
           .
           The
           words
           of
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           in
           the
           said
           Dialogue
           are
           these
           :
           and
           again
           in
           another
           Prophesie
           ,
           and
           it
           shall
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           I
           will
           pour
           out
           my
           Spirit
           on
           all
           flesh
           ,
           and
           on
           my
           servants
           and
           handmaids
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           exercise
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Prophet
           .
           Among
           us
           also
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           are
           to
           be
           seen
           both
           women
           and
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           these
           gifts
           from
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           same
           
             Eusebius
             ,
             lib.
          
           5.
           cap.
           7.
           citeth
           Ireneus
           ,
           writing
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           that
           the
           gift
           of
           Prophesying
           and
           Expounding
           Divine
           Mysteries
           ,
           yea
           and
           speaking
           with
           Tongues
           and
           revealing
           the
           secrets
           of
           men
           ,
           continued
           among
           the
           Christians
           to
           his
           time
           ;
           this
           Ireneus
           lived
           towards
           the
           end
           of
           the
           second
           Century
           about
           the
           year
           180.
           
        
         
         
           XVI
           .
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           (
           a
           Greek
           Father
           ,
           and
           greatly
           approved
           among
           all
           Christians
           )
           in
           his
           first
           Apology
           for
           the
           Christians
           unto
           the
           Senate
           of
           Rome
           ,
           writeth
           thus
           ;
           that
           Christ
           was
           in
           part
           known
           unto
           Socrates
           ;
           for
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           reason
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           was
           and
           is
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           even
           the
           same
           ,
           which
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           things
           that
           were
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           .
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Apology
           he
           speaketh
           expresly
           of
           the
           Innate
           Word
           or
           Reason
           ,
           which
           Iames
           declared
           Iam.
           1.21
           .
           greek
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           calling
           it
           both
           Divine
           Reason
           and
           Innate
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           the
           Philosophers
           ,
           Poets
           ,
           and
           Historiographers
           ,
           saying
           thus
           expresly
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           when
           by
           the
           impulse
           of
           that
           measure
           of
           Divine
           Reason
           ,
           (
           the
           seeds
           of
           which
           they
           had
           in
           them
           )
           did
           contemplate
           that
           which
           was
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           ,
           they
           spoke
           some
           things
           excellently
           .
           Again
           ,
           what
           things
           are
           said
           by
           all
           which
           are
           well
           and
           excellently
           said
           ,
           they
           are
           ours
           who
           are
           Christians
           ,
           for
           we
           reverence
           ,
           adore
           and
           love
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           proceeded
           from
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           without
           beginning
           and
           is
           unexpressible
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           his
           second
           Apology
           to
           the
           Emperour
           he
           writeth
           thus
           ,
        
         
           We
           have
           learned
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           first
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           declared
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Reason
           or
           Word
           ,
           of
           whom
           all
           mankind
           is
           partaker
           ,
           and
           who
           liveth
           with
           ,
           or
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           are
           Christians
           ,
           although
           esteemed
           Atheists
           ,
           as
           
           among
           the
           Grecians
           ,
           Socrates
           and
           Heraclitus
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
           But
           they
           who
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           followed
           not
           that
           divine
           reason
           the
           guide
           ,
           were
           evil
           men
           ,
           and
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           killers
           of
           them
           who
           lived
           according
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           that
           whereas
           
             Iustine
             Martyr
          
           called
           Socrates
           and
           others
           who
           lived
           in
           conformity
           to
           the
           Divine
           Word
           in
           them
           —
           Christians
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           in
           part
           ,
           even
           as
           he
           said
           before
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           in
           part
           known
           to
           
             Socrates
             ,
             viz.
          
           as
           that
           Divine
           word
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           that
           general
           Revelation
           ,
           which
           it
           gave
           ,
           although
           we
           find
           not
           that
           Socrates
           had
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           to
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           suffer
           death
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           had
           he
           any
           knowledge
           of
           many
           other
           particular
           mysteries
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           equally
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           respects
           be
           accounted
           a
           Christian
           ,
           with
           these
           who
           have
           a
           true
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           and
           belief
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           respect
           both
           of
           his
           inward
           and
           outward
           coming
           ,
           and
           whose
           conversation
           and
           life
           answer
           their
           profession
           .
        
         
           XVII
           .
           Athanasius
           the
           Great
           (
           so
           called
           )
           a
           man
           reputed
           of
           great
           authority
           ,
           especially
           for
           his
           opposition
           to
           the
           Arian
           Heresie
           ,
           in
           what
           he
           writes
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           whom
           he
           greatly
           commendeth
           for
           his
           piety
           and
           wisdom
           .
           Among
           other
           instances
           of
           his
           great
           wisdom
           ,
           giveth
           this
           for
           one
           ,
           
           that
           whereas
           some
           learned
           men
           or
           Philosophers
           came
           unto
           him
           ,
           thinking
           to
           make
           sport
           with
           him
           ,
           being
           ignorant
           of
           Letters
           ,
           Anthony
           asked
           them
           which
           was
           first
           ,
           whether
           the
           mind
           or
           letters
           ,
           and
           whither
           did
           the
           mind
           come
           from
           letters
           ,
           as
           the
           cause
           ,
           or
           letters
           from
           the
           mind
           ,
           they
           answered
           that
           the
           mind
           was
           first
           and
           the
           Cause
           or
           Inventer
           of
           Letters
           ;
           Anthony
           replyed
           ,
           therefore
           he
           who
           hath
           a
           sound
           mind
           needeth
           not
           Letters
           ,
           at
           which
           saying
           ,
           both
           they
           and
           others
           present
           were
           astonished
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           admiring
           so
           great
           wisdom
           in
           an
           Ideot
           ,
           or
           unlearned
           man.
           
        
         
           XVIII
           .
           The
           forecited
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           Triphon
           the
           Jew
           ,
           declareth
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           old
           man
           commending
           to
           him
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           said
           unto
           him
           these
           words
           ,
           But
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           pray
           God
           that
           the
           gate
           of
           the
           Light
           may
           be
           opened
           unto
           thee
           ,
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           cannot
           be
           known
           nor
           understood
           by
           all
           but
           only
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           given
           by
           the
           grace
           and
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Christ.
           
        
         
           XIX
           .
           
             Theodorus
             Abucara
             in
             Opusculis
             Bibliotheca
             Patrum
             ,
          
           a
           Greek
           Writer
           ,
           denyeth
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           
             ogia
             Dei
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Speeches
           of
           God
           or
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           one
           only
           ,
           yet
           that
           they
           may
           be
           called
           so
           tropologically
           or
           figuratively
           .
           
             Augustine
             lib.
          
           15.
           
             de
             Trinitate
             cap.
          
           11.
           saith
           ,
           the
           word
           that
           soundeth
           outwardly
           is
           a
           sign
           or
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           that
           shineth
           within
           ,
           
           or
           inwardly
           ,
           unto
           which
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           the
           word
           doth
           rather
           or
           more
           agree
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           expressed
           with
           the
           fleshly
           mouth
           is
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           called
           the
           word
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           is
           assumed
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           outwardly
           appear
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           we
           are
           blamed
           and
           greatly
           accused
           by
           some
           ,
           because
           we
           say
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           viz.
           the
           letter
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           incorruptible
           living
           and
           abiding
           word
           that
           remaineth
           for
           ever
           ;
           but
           Christ
           is
           that
           living
           incorruptible
           word
           and
           seed
           mentioned
           by
           Peter
           ,
           for
           that
           evil
           men
           may
           not
           only
           wrest
           ,
           but
           corrupt
           some
           places
           and
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           have
           so
           done
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           the
           translations
           ,
           but
           even
           with
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           ;
           although
           we
           believe
           ,
           God
           by
           his
           gracicous
           providence
           hath
           preserved
           the
           Scriptures
           testimony
           intire
           and
           without
           corruption
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           main
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           a
           sufficient
           testimony
           of
           all
           necessary
           truth
           ,
           let
           us
           hear
           what
           the
           aforesaid
           
             Iustine
             Martyr
          
           saith
           in
           the
           case
           :
           In
           his
           Dialogue
           with
           Triphon
           the
           Jew
           ,
           he
           expresly
           affirmeth
           ,
           That
           the
           Jews
           have
           corrupted
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           diverse
           places
           ;
           as
           first
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           taken
           out
           of
           Esdras
           ,
           where
           he
           declareth
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Passover
           ,
           these
           following
           words
           ,
           and
           Esdras
           said
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           This
           Passover
           is
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           our
           refuge
           ,
           and
           if
           ye
           think
           and
           call
           to
           mind
           to
           restore
           him
           ,
           being
           cast
           off
           in
           a
           sign
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           place
           your
           hope
           in
           him
           ,
           this
           place
           shall
           not
           be
           forsaken
           for
           ever
           ,
           saith
           
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           but
           if
           ye
           shall
           not
           believe
           nor
           hear
           his
           words
           ,
           teaching
           and
           preaching
           ,
           ye
           shall
           be
           a
           derision
           to
           all
           Nations
           :
           and
           out
           of
           the
           96th
           Psalm
           ,
           whereas
           he
           saith
           it
           was
           written
           ,
           say
           among
           the
           Nations
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           reigned
           from
           the
           tree
           (
           viz.
           the
           tree
           of
           the
           Cross
           mentioned
           by
           Peter
           ,
           on
           which
           Christ
           was
           crucified
           )
           they
           have
           left
           out
           ,
           or
           taken
           away
           these
           words
           from
           the
           tree
           ,
           leaving
           only
           these
           other
           words
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           reigned
           ;
           he
           mentioneth
           also
           a
           third
           place
           in
           Ieremiah
           corrupted
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           XX.
           Athanasius
           in
           his
           
             Synopsis
             Sacris
             Scripturis
          
           ,
           acknowledgeth
           that
           many
           Books
           of
           the
           Prophets
           are
           lost
           ,
           as
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Nathan
             ,
             Addo
             ,
             Achias
          
           the
           
             Silonite
             ,
             Semei
          
           and
           Iehu
           ,
           and
           of
           three
           thousand
           Psalms
           of
           David
           ,
           only
           an
           hundred
           and
           fifty
           now
           remaining
           ;
           also
           there
           were
           five
           thousand
           Parables
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           five
           thousand
           Songs
           also
           he
           wrote
           of
           Trees
           ,
           from
           the
           Cedar
           of
           Libanon
           ,
           to
           the
           Hysop
           on
           the
           Wall
           ;
           and
           of
           Beasts
           ,
           Fouls
           ,
           Creeping-things
           and
           Fishes
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           now
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           :
           and
           Iosephus
           declareth
           that
           Ezekiel
           writ
           two
           Books
           of
           Prophesie
           .
           It
           is
           manifest
           ,
           saith
           Athanasius
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           are
           lost
           by
           the
           madness
           and
           sloth
           of
           the
           wicked
           Jews
           .
        
         
           XXI
           .
           Tertullian
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Virgini
             Velandis
             ,
             cap.
          
           1.
           saith
           :
           The
           Law
           of
           faith
           remaining
           ,
           the
           other
           things
           belonging
           to
           discipline
           and
           
           conversation
           admit
           the
           newness
           of
           correction
           ,
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           working
           and
           promoting
           unto
           the
           end
           :
           for
           what
           sort
           of
           thing
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           while
           the
           Devil
           is
           always
           working
           ,
           and
           daily
           adding
           unto
           the
           engines
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           of
           God
           should
           either
           cease
           ,
           or
           leave
           off
           to
           profit
           ,
           seeing
           for
           this
           cause
           he
           sent
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           that
           because
           mans
           weakness
           could
           not
           receive
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           by
           degrees
           the
           discipline
           should
           be
           directed
           ,
           and
           ordered
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           perfection
           ,
           by
           that
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           Vicar
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           XXII
           .
           
             Gregory
             Nazianzen
          
           in
           his
           Oration
           concerning
           Athanasius
           ,
           saith
           expresly
           thus
           ,
           What
           the
           Sun
           is
           to
           things
           sensible
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           God
           unto
           things
           intellectual
           ;
           for
           the
           Sun
           enlightneth
           the
           visible
           World
           ,
           and
           God
           enlightneth
           the
           invisible
           World
           ;
           and
           the
           one
           maketh
           us
           see
           the
           Sun
           ,
           the
           other
           maketh
           us
           see
           God.
           Again
           the
           same
           Author
           saith
           thus
           ,
           ibid.
           Whosoever
           breaketh
           through
           the
           matter
           and
           this
           fleshly
           body
           (
           whether
           saith
           he
           )
           it
           may
           be
           lawful
           to
           call
           it
           a
           Cloud
           or
           a
           Vail
           )
           and
           obtaineth
           to
           be
           conversant
           with
           God
           ,
           unfolding
           (
           or
           revealing
           himself
           )
           and
           to
           apprehend
           that
           most
           pure
           or
           supream
           light
           ,
           fo
           far
           as
           is
           lawful
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           man
           ;
           such
           a
           man
           is
           blessed
           ,
           both
           because
           he
           hath
           ascended
           from
           what
           is
           here
           below
           ,
           and
           also
           because
           he
           hath
           obtained
           that
           oneness
           with
           God
           or
           deiformity
           (
           gr
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           which
           the
           true
           Philosophie
           giveth
           .
           These
           things
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           have
           been
           
           the
           care
           and
           study
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           both
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           and
           among
           such
           he
           reckoneth
           Athanasius
           ,
           as
           equaling
           some
           ,
           and
           excelling
           others
           ,
           and
           falling
           little
           short
           of
           some
           others
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           even
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           XXIII
           .
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           (
           already
           cited
           )
           
             admon
             .
             ad
             gent.
          
           As
           the
           true
           Sons
           of
           the
           Light
           let
           us
           behold
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           look
           upward
           ,
           lest
           the
           Lord
           find
           us
           to
           be
           but
           Bastards
           ,
           as
           the
           Sun
           discovereth
           the
           Eagles
           .
           And
           lib.
           5.
           
           Stromatum
           he
           saith
           ,
           he
           who
           neither
           maketh
           use
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           his
           (
           bodily
           )
           senses
           ,
           in
           his
           contemplating
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           pure
           mind
           it self
           applyeth
           to
           things
           obtaineth
           the
           true
           Philosophy
           .
        
         
           XXIV
           .
           The
           same
           
             Clemens
             lib.
          
           1.
           
           Stromatum
           ,
           directeth
           men
           in
           general
           ,
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           Water
           that
           is
           within
           themselves
           .
           But
           he
           who
           hath
           the
           eye
           of
           his
           soul
           dimmed
           or
           made
           dull
           with
           evil
           education
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           let
           him
           go
           into
           his
           Domestick
           Light
           ,
           or
           the
           Light
           that
           is
           in
           his
           own
           House
           (
           gr
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           graphically
           manifesteth
           things
           that
           are
           not
           written
           .
           Ye
           who
           thirst
           ,
           go
           unto
           the
           Waters
           saith
           Esaias
           ;
           and
           Solomon
           admonisheth
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             drink
             Water
             out
             of
             your
             own
             Cistern
             ,
          
           Prov.
           5.
           therefore
           Plato
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           Philosopher
           out
           from
           among
           the
           Hebrews
           (
           as
           having
           learned
           much
           from
           them
           )
           in
           his
           Laws
           ,
           commandeth
           the
           Husbandman
           
           not
           to
           pour
           Water
           upon
           the
           Land
           ,
           nor
           to
           take
           Water
           from
           others
           to
           water
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           first
           dig
           by
           themselves
           ,
           even
           unto
           the
           earth
           which
           is
           called
           Virgin-earth
           :
           and
           in
           the
           same
           Book
           he
           saith
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           exciteth
           or
           stirreth
           up
           that
           which
           is
           within
           us
           ,
           which
           he
           calleth
           
             the
             fire
          
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           
             igniculum
             animae
          
           .
        
         
           XXV
           .
           In
           his
           admonition
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           The
           Saviour
           hath
           many
           voices
           and
           ways
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           men
           ,
           threatning
           ,
           he
           admonisheth
           them
           ;
           and
           reproving
           ,
           he
           converteth
           them
           ,
           &c.
           also
           he
           terrifieth
           them
           by
           the
           fire
           ,
           kindling
           a
           flame
           out
           of
           a
           Pillar
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           a
           signification
           of
           grace
           and
           of
           fear
           ,
           if
           thou
           obeyest
           ,
           it
           is
           light
           ,
           if
           thou
           dost
           not
           obey
           ,
           it
           is
           fire
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           (
           who
           were
           unbelievers
           )
           he
           saith
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           difficult
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           impossible
           to
           apprehend
           her
           ,
           for
           she
           is
           most
           near
           in
           our
           Houses
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           most
           wise
           Moses
           declareth
           living
           in
           our
           three
           parts
           ,
           the
           Hands
           ,
           the
           Mouth
           ,
           and
           the
           Heart
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Septuagint
           rendreth
           these
           words
           )
           this
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           is
           a
           true
           symbol
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           is
           fulfilled
           universally
           in
           three
           ,
           viz.
           Counsel
           ,
           Action
           and
           Speech
           .
        
         
           XXVI
           .
           Athanasius
           (
           whom
           I
           formerly
           mentioned
           ,
           as
           one
           greatly
           approved
           among
           the
           Fathers
           )
           in
           his
           Oration
           against
           the
           Gentiles
           saith
           ,
           As
           God
           
           who
           is
           over
           all
           ,
           so
           the
           way
           which
           leadeth
           unto
           him
           ,
           is
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           forth
           without
           us
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           may
           be
           found
           out
           by
           us
           ,
           even
           as
           Moses
           taught
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             the
             word
             of
             Faith
          
           is
           within
           thy
           heart
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           also
           signified
           and
           confirmed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           within
           you
           :
           for
           because
           we
           have
           in
           us
           Faith
           (
           viz.
           the
           word
           of
           Faith
           )
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           therefore
           we
           may
           speedily
           understand
           and
           contemplate
           the
           King
           of
           the
           University
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           saving
           word
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           Neither
           can
           the
           Heathens
           pretend
           any
           cause
           ,
           who
           serve
           Idols
           ,
           nor
           let
           any
           man
           vainly
           deceive
           himself
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           wanted
           that
           way
           or
           method
           ,
           and
           therefore
           find
           out
           a
           pretext
           of
           his
           impiety
           ,
           for
           we
           all
           stand
           upon
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           have
           it
           ,
           although
           all
           do
           not
           endeavour
           to
           walk
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           transgress
           it
           ,
           being
           drawn
           a-away
           by
           the
           outward
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           .
        
         
           XXVII
           .
           Origin
           (
           reputed
           by
           many
           ,
           inferiour
           to
           none
           of
           these
           called
           Fathers
           ,
           both
           for
           his
           great
           piety
           ,
           and
           great
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           )
           who
           lived
           before
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           Disciple
           of
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           ,
           writeth
           clearly
           to
           the
           fame
           purpose
           ,
           homilia
           13.
           
             in
             Genesin
          
           .
           The
           word
           of
           God
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           present
           ,
           and
           this
           now
           is
           its
           operation
           to
           remove
           the
           earth
           from
           every
           one
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           to
           open
           the
           living
           Fountain
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           within
           thee
           ,
           and
           cometh
           not
           from
           without
           even
           as
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           is
           within
           
           thee
           .
           And
           that
           woman
           which
           losed
           the
           piece
           of
           Silver
           ,
           did
           not
           find
           it
           without
           ,
           but
           in
           her
           own
           House
           ,
           after
           she
           had
           lighted
           her
           Candle
           ,
           and
           cleansed
           her
           House
           from
           the
           filthiness
           ,
           which
           the
           sloth
           and
           dulness
           of
           a
           long
           time
           had
           gathered
           ,
           and
           there
           she
           found
           the
           piece
           of
           Silver
           .
           And
           thou
           therefore
           ,
           if
           thou
           shalt
           light
           thy
           Candle
           ,
           if
           thou
           receive
           or
           take
           unto
           thee
           the
           illumination
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           light
           see
           light
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           find
           the
           piece
           of
           Silver
           in
           thee
           :
           for
           within
           thee
           is
           placed
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           King
           —
           The
           Fountain
           of
           Knowledge
           was
           placed
           in
           thee
           ,
           but
           it
           could
           not
           run
           or
           stream
           out
           ,
           because
           the
           Philistines
           had
           filled
           the
           place
           of
           it
           with
           earth
           ,
           and
           made
           in
           thee
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           earthly
           .
        
         
           XXVIII
           .
           Again
           ,
           
             Origin
             lib.
          
           1.
           
             contra
             Celsum
          
           ,
           saith
           ,
           The
           simple
           (
           or
           perfect
           )
           words
           of
           Sacred
           Scripture
           have
           made
           the
           sincere
           Readers
           of
           it
           to
           be
           Enthusiastically
           moved
           (
           gr
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           who
           nourish
           that
           light
           with
           the
           Oyl
           which
           the
           five
           Virgins
           are
           said
           to
           have
           in
           their
           Lamps
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Parable
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           how
           Origin
           here
           again
           useth
           the
           word
           Enthusian
           ,
           as
           properly
           applied
           to
           every
           sincere
           Reader
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           And
           near
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           said
           6th
           Book
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           The
           Divine
           Word
           teacheth
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           not
           suffice
           what
           is
           spoken
           (
           although
           it
           be
           ever
           so
           true
           in
           it self
           or
           worthy
           of
           credit
           )
           to
           overcome
           the
           soul
           ,
           unless
           a
           Divine
           Vertue
           or
           
           Power
           be
           given
           to
           the
           Speaker
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           blossom
           forth
           in
           the
           words
           spoken
           ,
           the
           soul
           not
           being
           without
           a
           Divine
           Assistance
           in
           them
           ,
           who
           speak
           effectually
           :
           for
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           in
           the
           67th
           Psalm
           v.
           11.
           
           
             God
             shall
             give
             the
             word
             to
             them
             who
             Preach
             it
             ,
             with
             great
             Power
             .
          
        
         
           XXIX
           .
           Hierom
           (
           otherwise
           called
           Ierom
           )
           who
           lived
           about
           400
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           saith
           ,
           (
           as
           
             Lucas
             Osiander
          
           in
           his
           
             Ecclesiastical
             History
          
           doth
           cite
           him
           cent
           .
           4.
           lib.
           4.
           cap.
           19.
           )
           The
           knowledge
           of
           God
           is
           in
           all
           men
           by
           nature
           ,
           nor
           is
           any
           man
           born
           who
           is
           without
           Christ
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           not
           in
           him
           the
           seeds
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Vertues
           ,
           whence
           many
           without
           the
           faith
           and
           evangel
           of
           Christ
           (
           meaning
           as
           outwardly
           preached
           )
           do
           many
           things
           wisely
           or
           holily
           .
           And
           that
           he
           mentioneth
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           clear
           he
           understood
           it
           not
           in
           Pelagius
           sense
           ,
           but
           of
           Paul
           ,
           who
           said
           the
           Gentiles
           did
           by
           nature
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           so
           as
           nature
           is
           not
           the
           cause
           but
           subject
           of
           this
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           An
           observable
           passage
           that
           happened
           at
           the
           Counsel
           of
           Nice
           .
        
         
           XXX
           .
           A
           certain
           Philosopher
           that
           trusted
           much
           to
           his
           Logick
           ,
           did
           dispute
           with
           diverse
           Bishops
           against
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           (
           without
           the
           Synod
           ,
           where
           was
           a
           great
           concourse
           of
           people
           )
           but
           the
           Bishops
           could
           not
           at
           all
           prevail
           to
           convince
           him
           ,
           at
           last
           cometh
           an
           old
           man
           ,
           altogether
           ignorant
           of
           his
           sort
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           biddeth
           
           him
           hear
           the
           truth
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           reciteth
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           before
           him
           ,
           saying
           thus
           ,
           Dost
           thou
           not
           believe
           these
           things
           O
           Philosopher
           ,
           he
           answered
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           and
           confessed
           himself
           to
           be
           overcome
           by
           that
           old
           man
           ;
           also
           he
           exhorted
           these
           of
           his
           Profession
           to
           embrace
           the
           Christian
           Faith.
           Being
           asked
           ,
           why
           he
           could
           not
           be
           convinced
           by
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           he
           replied
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           contended
           against
           me
           with
           words
           ,
           I
           opposed
           words
           to
           words
           ,
           but
           a
           vertue
           went
           forth
           out
           of
           this
           old
           mans
           mouth
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           resist
           .
           
             Osiander
             hist.
             eccles
             .
             cent
          
           .
           4.
           lib.
           1.
           cap.
           5.
           
        
         
           XXXI
           .
           Augustine
           (
           who
           lived
           about
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           5th
           Century
           )
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           
             Confessions
             ,
             cap.
          
           10.
           
           And
           being
           upon
           this
           admonished
           to
           return
           unto
           my self
           ,
           I
           entred
           into
           my
           inwards
           ,
           thou
           leading
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           for
           thou
           becamest
           my
           helper
           ;
           I
           entred
           in
           to
           my self
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           my
           soul
           (
           such
           as
           it
           was
           )
           I
           saw
           ,
           over
           the
           eye
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           over
           my
           mind
           ,
           the
           unchangeable
           light
           of
           the
           Lord.
           And
           again
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           ,
           he
           that
           knows
           the
           Truth
           ,
           knows
           that
           Light
           ,
           and
           who
           knoweth
           that
           ,
           knoweth
           eternity
           ,
           love
           knoweth
           it
           .
           O
           eternal
           Truth
           ,
           and
           true
           Love
           ,
           and
           dear
           Eternity
           ,
           thou
           art
           my
           God
           ,
           to
           thee
           do
           I
           sigh
           night
           and
           day
           :
           when
           I
           first
           knew
           thee
           ,
           thou
           didst
           lift
           me
           up
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           see
           ,
           there
           was
           something
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           see
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           that
           was
           not
           I
           ,
           who
           did
           see
           ,
           and
           thou
           didst
           beat
           back
           the
           infirmity
           of
           my
           sight
           ,
           
           powerfully
           shining
           in
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           trembled
           both
           with
           love
           and
           horrour
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Again
           Augustin
           in
           his
           10th
           Book
           of
           
             Confessions
             ,
             cap.
          
           6.
           not
           with
           a
           doubtful
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           certain
           Conscience
           ,
           do
           I
           love
           thee
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ;
           thou
           hast
           strucken
           my
           heart
           with
           thy
           word
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           loved
           thee
           .
           And
           after
           ,
           What
           now
           do
           I
           love
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           love
           thee
           ?
           Not
           the
           beauty
           of
           my
           body
           ,
           not
           the
           order
           of
           times
           ,
           not
           the
           brightness
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           friendly
           to
           these
           eyes
           ,
           not
           the
           pleasant
           melodies
           of
           all
           kinds
           of
           Songs
           ,
           nor
           the
           fragant
           smells
           of
           Flowers
           ,
           and
           Ointments
           ,
           and
           Spices
           ,
           not
           Manna
           and
           Hony
           ,
           nor
           any
           members
           acceptable
           to
           fleshly
           embracements
           :
           I
           love
           not
           these
           things
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           love
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           I
           love
           a
           certain
           light
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           voice
           ,
           and
           yet
           a
           certain
           fragrancy
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           meat
           ,
           and
           a
           certain
           embracement
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           love
           my
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           Voice
           ,
           and
           the
           Sweet
           Smell
           ,
           and
           the
           meat
           ,
           and
           embracement
           of
           my
           Inner
           Man
           ,
           where
           that
           Light
           shineth
           unto
           my
           soul
           ,
           which
           no
           place
           can
           receive
           ,
           that
           Voice
           soundeth
           ,
           which
           time
           doth
           not
           take
           away
           ;
           that
           fragrancy
           smelleth
           ,
           which
           the
           wind
           scatters
           not
           ;
           and
           that
           Meat
           tasteth
           ,
           which
           eating
           devours
           not
           ;
           and
           that
           Embracement
           cleaveth
           unto
           me
           ,
           which
           satiety
           breaketh
           not
           off
           .
           Again
           ,
           cap.
           7.
           
           What
           is
           this
           therefore
           which
           I
           love
           ,
           when
           as
           I
           love
           my
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           he
           ,
           that
           is
           above
           the
           head
           of
           my
           soul.
           By
           this
           very
           soul
           will
           I
           ascend
           unto
           him
           ,
           I
           will
           soar
           beyond
           
           that
           faculty
           of
           mine
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           am
           united
           unto
           my
           body
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           I
           fill
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           it
           with
           life
           ,
           I
           cannot
           by
           that
           faculty
           find
           my
           God.
           Again
           ,
           
             Augustin
             ,
             lib.
          
           10.
           cap.
           40.
           of
           his
           Confessions
           ,
           Sometimes
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           lettest
           me
           go
           in
           ,
           into
           a
           delight
           ,
           very
           unusual
           ,
           a
           sweetness
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           of
           what
           kind
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           perfected
           in
           me
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           it
           shall
           be
           ,
           but
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           this
           life
           :
           but
           by
           certain
           cumbersom
           weights
           ,
           am
           I
           tumbled
           down
           again
           ,
           and
           am
           swallowed
           up
           by
           old
           wont
           ,
           and
           held
           by
           it
           ,
           much
           do
           I
           lament
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           much
           held
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             Augustine
             ,
             lib.
          
           7.
           cap.
           17.
           of
           his
           Confessions
           ,
           And
           thus
           by
           degrees
           ,
           I
           passed
           from
           bodies
           ,
           to
           the
           sensitive
           soul
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           to
           the
           imagination
           :
           and
           again
           ,
           from
           that
           to
           the
           reasoning
           faculty
           ,
           unto
           which
           it
           belongeth
           to
           judge
           of
           things
           received
           by
           the
           bodily
           senses
           :
           which
           finding
           it self
           in
           me
           to
           be
           changeable
           ,
           it
           lifted
           up
           it self
           unto
           its
           understanding
           or
           (
           mind
           )
           and
           withdrew
           its
           thought
           from
           custom
           ,
           separating
           it self
           from
           the
           contradicting
           multitudes
           of
           phantasms
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           find
           the
           Light
           wherewith
           to
           be
           besprinkled
           .
           Observe
           here
           ,
           1.
           
           How
           Augustin
           distinguisheth
           ,
           not
           only
           betwixt
           imagination
           and
           reason
           ,
           but
           betwixt
           reason
           and
           the
           understanding
           (
           or
           intelligence
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           mind
           )
           wherein
           he
           contradicts
           the
           common
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Schools
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           deny
           that
           there
           is
           any
           higher
           faculty
           
           or
           power
           of
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           ,
           than
           reason
           ,
           therefore
           they
           know
           no
           other
           inward
           actings
           or
           exercises
           of
           mind
           ,
           but
           what
           are
           simply
           rational
           ,
           or
           discursive
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           phantasms
           ,
           or
           inward
           forms
           ,
           which
           it
           hath
           borrowed
           from
           the
           bodily
           senses
           .
           Observe
           ,
           2ly
           How
           Augustin
           declareth
           ,
           that
           he
           passed
           not
           only
           from
           the
           imagination
           ,
           but
           from
           reason
           ,
           or
           the
           rational
           faculty
           it self
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           find
           the
           Light
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           be
           besprinkled
           .
           Observe
           ,
           3ly
           How
           he
           calleth
           the
           inward
           phantasms
           ,
           which
           are
           Images
           received
           from
           the
           bodily
           senses
           as
           of
           seeing
           ,
           hearing
           ,
           &c.
           contradicting
           multitudes
           ,
           or
           throngs
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           declareth
           how
           he
           did
           separate
           his
           mind
           from
           them
           to
           find
           the
           Light.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Augustin
           speaking
           of
           this
           inward
           Light
           ,
           lib.
           9.
           cap.
           11.
           of
           his
           Confessions
           ,
           Nor
           indeed
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           was
           my
           goods
           without
           me
           ,
           nor
           were
           they
           sought
           by
           the
           eyes
           of
           flesh
           under
           the
           Sun.
           For
           they
           that
           will
           take
           joy
           in
           any
           thing
           without
           themselves
           do
           easily
           vanish
           ,
           and
           spill
           themselves
           upon
           visible
           and
           temporal
           things
           ,
           licking
           their
           Images
           with
           their
           hungry
           thoughts
           :
           and
           oh
           that
           they
           were
           once
           wearied
           with
           hunger
           ,
           and
           did
           say
           ,
           who
           will
           shew
           us
           the
           good
           things
           :
           and
           we
           should
           say
           ,
           let
           them
           hear
           
             the
             Light
             of
             thy
             Countenance
             is
             sealed
             in
             us
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
          
           for
           we
           are
           not
           the
           Light
           which
           lighteth
           every
           man
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           enlightned
           by
           thee
           ,
           that
           we
           ,
           who
           were
           once
           darkness
           may
           be
           Light
           in
           thee
           .
           O
           that
           
           they
           did
           see
           the
           inward
           Eternal
           Light
           ,
           which
           because
           I
           had
           once
           tasted
           ,
           I
           gnashed
           my
           teeth
           at
           them
           ,
           because
           I
           could
           not
           show
           it
           unto
           them
           ,
           although
           they
           should
           bring
           me
           their
           heart
           in
           their
           very
           eyes
           ,
           which
           are
           turned
           away
           forth
           from
           thee
           .
           Observe
           here
           1.
           how
           Augustin
           calleth
           the
           Light
           ,
           an
           inward
           Eternal
           Light.
           2.
           
           How
           he
           wished
           that
           men
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           are
           so
           much
           abroad
           might
           see
           it
           ;
           therefore
           it
           was
           inwardly
           visible
           ,
           and
           consequently
           objective
           .
           3.
           
           How
           he
           calleth
           it
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           Gods
           Countenance
           ,
           which
           is
           sealed
           in
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           fourth
           Psalm
           ,
           as
           the
           Septuagint
           ,
           and
           the
           old
           Latine
           hath
           them
           .
           4.
           
           How
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           that
           Light
           that
           lighteth
           every
           man
           ,
           but
           we
           (
           to
           wit
           every
           man
           )
           are
           enlightned
           by
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           who
           were
           once
           darkness
           ,
           may
           be
           light
           in
           him
           ,
           therefore
           it
           was
           saving
           .
           5.
           
           How
           Augustin
           understandeth
           this
           inward
           Eternal
           Light
           to
           be
           the
           true
           Good
           ,
           which
           many
           are
           saying
           ,
           who
           will
           show
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Psalm
           ,
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           sealed
           in
           us
           ,
           are
           a
           plain
           answer
           unto
           the
           former
           words
           ,
           there
           be
           many
           who
           say
           ,
           who
           will
           show
           us
           any
           good
           :
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           the
           true
           Good
           is
           not
           any
           visible
           or
           temporal
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Countenance
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           sealed
           in
           all
           men
           ;
           and
           that
           men
           may
           see
           and
           enjoy
           this
           Good
           ,
           they
           must
           turn
           away
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           from
           things
           that
           are
           outward
           ,
           
           outward
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           visible
           and
           temporal
           ,
           and
           look
           inward
           within
           themselves
           ,
           where
           the
           true
           Good
           is
           only
           to
           be
           found
           .
           Surely
           Augustin
           was
           not
           of
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           National
           Priests
           ,
           who
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           good
           thing
           in
           evil
           men
           ,
           and
           that
           any
           light
           that
           is
           in
           them
           is
           but
           darkness
           ,
           and
           insufficient
           to
           give
           true
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           soul
           :
           which
           if
           Augustin
           had
           thought
           so
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           so
           heartily
           have
           wished
           that
           they
           might
           see
           it
           ;
           and
           surely
           ,
           the
           reason
           he
           gives
           why
           they
           did
           not
           see
           it
           ,
           was
           not
           that
           it
           was
           not
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           eyes
           of
           their
           mind
           were
           abroad
           ,
           and
           gone
           forth
           to
           outward
           objects
           :
           yea
           his
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           calleth
           it
           the
           Internal
           Light
           ,
           do
           plainly
           hold
           forth
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           understand
           it
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Psalm
           before
           cited
           .
        
         
           XXXII
           .
           Bernard
           who
           lived
           about
           five
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ,
           
             Tractatu
             de
             Praecepto
             ,
             &
             Dispensatione
             ,
          
           as
           concerning
           what
           you
           ask
           of
           the
           contrariety
           ,
           which
           seemeth
           to
           be
           in
           these
           two
           sentences
           of
           Paul
           ,
           our
           conversation
           is
           in
           the
           heavens
           ,
           and
           while
           we
           are
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           we
           sojourn
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           How
           can
           the
           soul
           at
           the
           same
           time
           sojourn
           in
           the
           body
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           also
           be
           in
           the
           Heavens
           with
           the
           Lord
           :
           the
           Apostle
           himself
           loseth
           it
           ,
           when
           elsewhere
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             we
             know
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             we
             propheise
             in
             part
             ,
          
           in
           so
           far
           indeed
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           as
           contemplating
           things
           present
           ,
           now
           we
           are
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           in
           so
           
           far
           as
           we
           prophesie
           of
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           believing
           what
           we
           understand
           not
           ,
           hoping
           what
           we
           see
           not
           ,
           we
           sojourn
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           body
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Bernard
           in
           his
           106.
           
           Epistle
           to
           
             H.
             M.
          
           But
           thou
           Brother
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           art
           reading
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           thinkest
           thou
           that
           thou
           understandest
           what
           thou
           readest
           ,
           for
           if
           thou
           understandest
           ,
           thou
           perceivest
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           prophetical
           reading
           is
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           if
           thou
           desirest
           to
           obtain
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           do
           it
           sooner
           by
           following
           him
           ,
           than
           by
           reading
           —
           and
           a
           little
           aster
           .
           O
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           if
           thou
           didst
           but
           once
           a
           little
           taste
           of
           the
           fatness
           of
           the
           Corn
           ,
           whence
           Ierusalem
           is
           satisfied
           ,
           how
           willingly
           wouldst
           thou
           leave
           unto
           the
           litteral
           Jews
           ,
           their
           Crusts
           to
           be
           knawn
           upon
           .
           O
           that
           I
           might
           obtain
           at
           any
           time
           to
           have
           thee
           a
           companion
           in
           the
           Schooll
           of
           Piety
           ,
           under
           the
           Master
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             Tractatu
             de
             Interiori
             Domo
             ,
             cap.
          
           13.
           
           The
           chief
           and
           principal
           Looking-glass
           to
           see
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           rational
           soul
           finding
           it self
           :
           for
           if
           the
           invisible
           things
           of
           God
           be
           understood
           ,
           being
           seen
           through
           the
           things
           which
           are
           made
           ,
           where
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           are
           the
           footsteps
           of
           his
           knowledge
           more
           expresly
           to
           be
           found
           imprinted
           then
           in
           his
           Image
           .
           Whosoever
           therefore
           thirsteth
           to
           see
           God
           ,
           let
           him
           dress
           his
           Looking-glass
           ,
           let
           him
           cleanse
           his
           Spirit
           :
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God
          
           :
           and
           cap.
           14.
           
           The
           Looking-glass
           therefore
           
           being
           well
           dressed
           or
           cleansed
           ,
           and
           diligently
           long
           looked
           into
           ,
           there
           beginneth
           to
           shine
           in
           it
           a
           certain
           clearness
           of
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           and
           an
           immense
           Beam
           of
           an
           unaccustomed
           vision
           to
           appear
           unto
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           out
           of
           the
           vision
           of
           this
           Light
           ,
           the
           mind
           being
           inflamed
           ,
           beginneth
           with
           the
           pure
           eye
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           behold
           things
           supernatural
           and
           internal
           ,
           to
           love
           God
           ,
           to
           inhere
           in
           God
           ;
           it
           considereth
           all
           things
           present
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           ,
           it
           renounceth
           its
           whole
           affections
           ,
           and
           wholly
           it
           applieth
           it self
           to
           love
           alone
           ,
           knowing
           that
           he
           is
           only
           happy
           who
           loveth
           God
           :
           but
           into
           so
           great
           favour
           the
           mind
           never
           reacheth
           by
           its
           own
           industry
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           the
           merit
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           without
           doubt
           he
           hath
           received
           such
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           favour
           ,
           who
           hath
           deserted
           the
           care
           of
           the
           world
           (
           or
           age
           )
           and
           taketh
           care
           of
           himself
           ;
           and
           cap.
           18.
           who
           is
           so
           continually
           delighted
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           frequently
           doth
           suffer
           excesses
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           being
           ravished
           from
           all
           things
           present
           and
           earthly
           ,
           is
           presented
           before
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           while
           he
           considereth
           his
           beauty
           ,
           being
           astonished
           with
           the
           greatness
           thereof
           ,
           he
           is
           wholly
           suspended
           in
           its
           admiration
           ;
           he
           admireth
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           magnificence
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           nobility
           of
           the
           Supernatural
           City
           ,
           and
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Citisens
           ,
           the
           sweetness
           of
           the
           Inward
           Swavity
           ,
           and
           the
           tranquility
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Rest
           ;
           he
           meditateth
           on
           the
           power
           of
           the
           
           Father
           ,
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           the
           bounty
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Angelical
           Nature
           ,
           he
           is
           delighted
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           God
           ,
           while
           he
           admireth
           his
           Piety
           ,
           and
           beholdeth
           his
           Beauty
           .
           O
           what
           a
           sweet
           ravishment
           is
           felt
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           so
           short
           :
           he
           is
           ravished
           while
           he
           beholdeth
           only
           heavenly
           things
           ,
           and
           by
           beholding
           them
           he
           is
           delighted
           :
           but
           when
           he
           endevoureth
           to
           stand
           there
           longer
           ,
           he
           suddenly
           slideth
           ,
           and
           returning
           unto
           himself
           ,
           he
           cannot
           intimate
           to
           any
           ,
           what
           he
           hath
           seen
           above
           himself
           ,
           and
           cap.
           70.
           
        
         
           It
           is
           necessary
           therefore
           to
           ascend
           unto
           the
           high
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           excess
           of
           mind
           ,
           by
           Divine
           Revelation
           ,
           to
           learn
           what
           that
           is
           unto
           which
           it
           ought
           to
           aspire
           ,
           and
           unto
           what
           condition
           of
           sublimity
           he
           ought
           to
           compose
           and
           accustom
           his
           mind
           ;
           for
           if
           once
           a
           man
           were
           admitted
           into
           that
           luciferous
           glory
           of
           Angelical
           Sublimity
           ,
           and
           did
           obtain
           to
           enter
           into
           that
           sight
           of
           the
           Divine
           Rayes
           ,
           with
           what
           most
           inward
           desires
           ,
           what
           profound
           groans
           ,
           what
           unutterable
           sighs
           ,
           do
           we
           think
           ,
           that
           he
           insisteth
           ,
           with
           what
           assiduous
           remembrance
           ,
           what
           delightful
           admiration
           ,
           do
           we
           believe
           ,
           considereth
           he
           ,
           and
           remembreth
           the
           brightness
           that
           he
           hath
           beheld
           ,
           desiring
           it
           ,
           sighing
           after
           it
           ,
           contemplating
           it
           ,
           until
           at
           length
           sometime
           he
           be
           transformed
           into
           the
           same
           Image
           from
           Glory
           to
           Glory
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           but
           when
           we
           return
           from
           that
           state
           of
           
           sublimity
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           these
           things
           which
           we
           first
           saw
           above
           our selves
           ,
           in
           that
           truth
           and
           clearness
           with
           which
           we
           first
           saw
           them
           ,
           we
           cannot
           at
           all
           call
           them
           to
           our
           remembrance
           ;
           and
           although
           from
           thence
           we
           hold
           something
           in
           our
           memory
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           through
           a
           middle
           Vail
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           remember
           the
           manner
           of
           our
           seeing
           ,
           nor
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Vision
           :
           and
           after
           a
           strange
           manner
           ,
           remembring
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           remember
           ;
           while
           seeing
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           see
           throughly
           ;
           and
           beholding
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           throughly
           behold
           ;
           and
           being
           intent
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           pierce
           throughly
           ,
           until
           again
           by
           Meditation
           ,
           we
           rise
           up
           into
           Contemplation
           ,
           by
           Contemplation
           into
           Admiration
           ,
           by
           Admiration
           into
           Alienation
           (
           or
           excess
           )
           of
           mind
           .
        
         
           Again
           in
           the
           same
           Treatise
           ,
           cap.
           17.
           
           Who
           doth
           so
           gather
           the
           evagations
           (
           or
           wandrings
           )
           of
           his
           mind
           into
           one
           ,
           and
           fixeth
           all
           the
           motions
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           in
           the
           alone
           desire
           of
           Eternity
           ;
           surely
           now
           he
           hath
           returned
           unto
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           now
           willingly
           he
           stayeth
           there
           ,
           and
           is
           marvelously
           delighted
           :
           and
           now
           when
           he
           cannot
           contain
           himself
           for
           joy
           ,
           he
           is
           led
           above
           himself
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           excess
           of
           mind
           ,
           he
           is
           lifted
           up
           unto
           the
           hights
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           himself
           above
           himself
           ,
           by
           the
           knowledge
           of
           himself
           ,
           he
           ascendeth
           unto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           learn
           to
           love
           God
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           on
           him
           continually
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           to
           rest
           delightfully
           :
           when
           so
           the
           love
           of
           
           Christ
           hath
           swallowed
           up
           the
           whole
           affection
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           being
           negligent
           and
           unmindful
           of
           himself
           ,
           he
           feeleth
           nothing
           but
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           then
           at
           length
           ,
           as
           I
           understand
           ,
           is
           the
           love
           of
           God
           perfected
           in
           him
           .
           To
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           affected
           ,
           poverty
           is
           not
           burdensome
           ,
           he
           feeleth
           not
           injuries
           ,
           he
           laugheth
           at
           reproaches
           ,
           he
           despiseth
           losses
           ,
           he
           counteth
           death
           gain
           ;
           yea
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           think
           that
           he
           dieth
           ,
           when
           rather
           he
           knoweth
           ;
           that
           he
           passeth
           from
           death
           to
           life
           :
           whom
           the
           love
           of
           God
           doth
           so
           hold
           inwardly
           bound
           ,
           he
           cannot
           go
           forth
           in
           a
           little
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           burneth
           in
           his
           desire
           ,
           the
           more
           largely
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           more
           familiarly
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           vehemently
           ,
           how
           much
           the
           more
           frequently
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           cap.
           70.
           of
           the
           same
           Treatise
           .
           The
           Contemplation
           of
           Truth
           is
           begun
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           future
           it
           is
           celebrated
           in
           a
           continual
           perpetuity
           :
           by
           the
           Contemplation
           of
           Truth
           man
           is
           instructed
           unto
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           perfected
           unto
           Glory
           .
           The
           grace
           of
           Contemplation
           doth
           not
           only
           cleanse
           the
           heart
           from
           all
           worldly
           love
           ,
           but
           sanctifieth
           it
           ,
           and
           inflameth
           the
           mind
           unto
           the
           love
           of
           heavenly
           things
           ;
           who
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           and
           Revelation
           ,
           is
           carried
           on
           unto
           the
           Grace
           of
           Contemplation
           ;
           he
           receiveth
           some
           earnest
           of
           that
           fulness
           that
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           be
           continually
           fixed
           in
           the
           everlasting
           Contemplation
           .
        
         
         
           Observe
           ,
           1.
           
           How
           this
           Author
           doth
           plainly
           hold
           forth
           Divine
           Revelation
           and
           Inspiration
           ,
           as
           the
           means
           by
           which
           the
           Grace
           of
           Contemplation
           is
           attained
           .
           Observe
           ,
           2.
           
           How
           he
           affirmeth
           ,
           that
           this
           Grace
           of
           Contemplation
           doth
           cleanse
           and
           sanctifie
           the
           heart
           ,
           far
           contrary
           to
           the
           National
           Teachers
           ,
           who
           say
           such
           an
           attainment
           ,
           as
           the
           contemplation
           ,
           or
           beholding
           of
           God
           by
           Divine
           Revelation
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           is
           not
           necessary
           unto
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           it
           were
           dangerous
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           puffed
           up
           .
           But
           that
           the
           seeing
           of
           God
           doth
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           exceedingly
           humble
           the
           Creature
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           6th
           Chapter
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           where
           the
           Prophet
           declareth
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           seen
           the
           Lord
           ,
           how
           he
           cryed
           out
           ,
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             undone
             .
          
           Note
           ,
           whether
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Treatise
           above
           cited
           ,
           
             de
             Domo
             Interiori
          
           ,
           by
           Bernard
           or
           any
           other
           ;
           if
           some
           question
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           much
           matterial
           ,
           seeing
           all
           that
           I
           have
           cited
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           fully
           conform
           unto
           Bernard
           in
           his
           other
           Writings
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Bernard
           in
           his
           Sermon
           of
           the
           threefold
           manner
           of
           Contemplation
           .
        
         
           But
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           there
           is
           is
           a
           place
           where
           God
           is
           seen
           truly
           resting
           and
           quiet
           ,
           a
           place
           not
           at
           all
           of
           a
           Judge
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           Master
           ,
           but
           of
           a
           Bridegroom
           ,
           and
           which
           to
           me
           ,
           indeed
           (
           for
           of
           others
           I
           know
           not
           )
           is
           indeed
           a
           Chamber
           ,
           if
           at
           any
           time
           it
           cometh
           to
           pass
           ,
           that
           I
           be
           brought
           into
           it
           :
           but
           alas
           (
           
             rara
             hora
             &
             brevis
             mora
          
           
           lat
           .
           )
           it
           is
           a
           rare
           hour
           ,
           and
           a
           small
           stay
           ;
           there
           the
           mercy
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           clearly
           undestood
           from
           everlasting
           to
           everlasting
           ,
           upon
           them
           that
           fear
           him
           ,
           and
           happy
           is
           he
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           partaker
           with
           all
           that
           fear
           thee
           ,
           and
           keep
           thy
           Commandments
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           Concerning
           the
           Necessity
           and
           Benefit
           of
           inward
           Silence
           ,
           in
           order
           unto
           the
           Conversing
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Contemplating
           and
           Beholding
           of
           him
           ;
           also
           of
           silence
           in
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           profitable
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           turning
           in
           ,
           to
           our
           own
           minds
           and
           hearts
           ,
           (
           othervise
           called
           introversion
           )
           that
           we
           may
           find
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           waiting
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           thus
           turned
           inward
           ,
           or
           inwardly
           retired
           in
           our
           minds
           .
        
         
           NOW
           that
           an
           inward
           silence
           of
           mind
           (
           wherein
           the
           mind
           is
           silent
           ,
           and
           ceased
           from
           its
           thoughts
           or
           imaginations
           conceived
           whether
           by
           the
           images
           or
           phantasms
           it
           hath
           received
           by
           the
           ministry
           of
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           or
           those
           of
           its
           own
           making
           )
           is
           necessary
           unto
           the
           attaining
           the
           fruitive
           or
           intuitive
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           the
           conversing
           with
           him
           ,
           nearly
           and
           intimately
           .
        
         
         
           This
           I
           prove
           ,
           first
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Psalm
           46.10
           .
           Be
           still
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           I
           am
           God
           :
           and
           as
           the
           Septuagint
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             otiamini
             vacate
          
           ,
           vake
           ye
           .
        
         
           Psalm
           4.4
           .
           Speak
           in
           your
           heart
           ,
           upon
           your
           Bed
           ,
           and
           be
           silent
           ,
           so
           the
           Hebrew
           doth
           carry
           it
           .
           Observe
           ,
           here
           by
           the
           Bed
           is
           signified
           the
           inward
           rest
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           which
           when
           it
           attaineth
           ,
           it
           is
           fittest
           to
           speak
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           vers
           .
           8.
           
           
             I
             will
             both
             lay
             me
             down
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Psalm
           23.2
           .
           
             He
             maketh
             me
             to
             lye
             down
             in
             green
             pastures
             ,
             he
             leadeth
             me
             beside
             the
             still
             waters
             .
          
        
         
           Eccles.
           5.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Keep
             thy
             foot
             ,
             when
             thou
             goest
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             ready
             to
             hear
             ,
             then
             to
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             fools
             ,
             for
             they
             consider
             not
             that
             they
             do
             evil
             .
             Be
             not
             rash
             with
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             thy
             heart
             be
             hasty
             to
             utter
             any
             thing
             before
             God.
          
           Observe
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           let
           not
           thy
           heart
           be
           hasty
           to
           utter
           any
           thing
           before
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Lord
           (
           so
           the
           Hebrew
           )
           he
           layeth
           a
           restraint
           ,
           not
           only
           upon
           rash
           words
           of
           the
           mouth
           ,
           but
           upon
           rash
           thoughts
           also
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           utter
           before
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           face
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           that
           shineth
           in
           mans
           heart
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           words
           of
           the
           fourth
           Psalm
           ,
           called
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Face
           or
           Countenance
           .
           Now
           which
           thoughts
           may
           be
           called
           rash
           ,
           or
           hasty
           thoughts
           ?
           Surely
           all
           such
           as
           are
           its
           own
           ,
           as
           proceeding
           simply
           from
           the
           heart
           it self
           ,
           without
           the
           Divine
           
           Instinct
           and
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             not
             that
             we
             are
             sufficient
             to
             think
             any
             thing
             as
             of
             our selves
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           3.5
           .
        
         
           Canticles
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           5.2
           .
           
             I
             sleep
             ,
             but
             by
             heart
             waketh
             ,
          
           how
           Bernard
           undestandeth
           this
           place
           I
           shall
           shew
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           Cant.
           2.3
           .
        
         
           Cant.
           2.3
           .
           
             I
             sat
             down
             under
             his
             shadow
             with
             great
             delight
             ,
             and
             his
             fruit
             was
             sweet
             to
             my
             tast
             .
          
           Observe
           ,
           this
           whole
           speech
           being
           allegorical
           ,
           the
           sitting
           down
           must
           needs
           signifie
           ,
           the
           quiet
           and
           still
           condition
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           then
           (
           to
           wit
           in
           this
           inward
           quietness
           of
           mind
           ,
           )
           the
           fruit
           of
           her
           beloved
           ,
           is
           sweet
           to
           her
           tast
           .
           Again
           ,
        
         
           Cant.
           1.7
           .
           
             Tell
             me
             ,
             O
             thou
             ,
             whom
             my
             soul
             loveth
             ,
             where
             thou
             feedest
             ,
             where
             thou
             makest
             thy
             flocks
             to
             rest
             at
             noon
             .
          
        
         
           Isaiah
           26.23
           .
           
             Thou
             wilt
             keep
             him
             in
             perfect
             peace
             ,
             whose
             mind
             is
             stayed
             on
             thee
             :
          
           and
           as
           the
           Hebrew
           hath
           it
           ,
           the
           thought
           being
           stayed
           .
        
         
           Isaiah
           66.2
           .
           
             And
             on
             whom
             will
             I
             look
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             the
             silent
             ,
             and
             who
             tremble
             at
             my
             words
             .
          
           So
           do
           the
           Septuagint
           translate
           the
           place
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           Isaiah
           41.1
           .
           
             Keep
             silence
             before
             me
             ,
             O
             Islands
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             people
             renew
             their
             strength
             .
          
           And
           ,
        
         
           Isaiah
           30.15
           .
           
             In
             returning
             and
             rest
             shall
             ye
             be
             saved
             ,
             in
             silence
             ,
             and
             expectation
             shall
             be
             your
             strength
             .
          
        
         
           Lamentations
           3.26
           .
           He
           shall
           wait
           ,
           (
           and
           be
           silent
           )
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Observe
           ,
           
           here
           the
           Scripture
           expresly
           mentioneth
           silent
           waiting
           ,
           or
           waiting
           in
           silence
           :
           let
           the
           Opposers
           and
           Adversaries
           of
           Truth
           consider
           this
           ,
           who
           speak
           so
           much
           against
           silent
           waiting
           ,
           or
           waiting
           in
           silence
           ;
           and
           who
           say
           ,
           they
           read
           not
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           they
           acknowledge
           no
           waiting
           upon
           God
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           exercised
           in
           somewhat
           ,
           as
           reading
           ,
           or
           hearing
           ,
           or
           speaking
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           waiting
           in
           Ordinances
           :
           but
           here
           is
           a
           waiting
           in
           silence
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           real
           an
           Ordinance
           ,
           or
           appointment
           of
           God
           as
           any
           other
           ,
           which
           they
           utterly
           deny
           ,
           and
           are
           ignorant
           off
           .
           Again
           ,
        
         
           Lamentations
           3.28
           .
           
             He
             sitteth
             alone
             ,
             and
             keepeth
             silence
             .
          
        
         
           Hosea
           2.14
           .
           I
           will
           perswade
           her
           ,
           and
           bring
           her
           into
           a
           solitary
           place
           (
           remote
           from
           all
           speech
           )
           and
           I
           will
           speak
           unto
           her
           heart
           .
        
         
           Zechariah
           2.13
           .
           
             Be
             silent
             ,
             O
             all
             flesh
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             raised
             up
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             holy
             habitation
             .
          
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           disdainful
           language
           ,
           which
           the
           opposers
           of
           Truth
           use
           against
           silence
           ,
           yet
           see
           what
           the
           Prophet
           saith
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           the
           Psalm
           .
        
         
           Psalm
           65.1
           .
           Unto
           thee
           ,
           silence
           ,
           praise
           ,
           O
           God
           in
           Zion
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           Hebrew
           bear
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           
             Arias
             Montanus
          
           translate
           it
           ,
           
             Tibi
             silentium
             laus
             ,
             Deus
             in
             Sion
             ,
          
           which
           may
           be
           understood
           either
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           silence
           is
           praise
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           words
           
           unto
           God
           ,
           or
           .
           2.
           
           That
           silence
           is
           due
           or
           belonging
           unto
           God
           ,
           as
           where
           he
           said
           ,
           Psalm
           62.1
           .
           My
           soul
           is
           silent
           verily
           unto
           God
           :
           or
           ,
           3.
           
           That
           silence
           is
           necessary
           as
           a
           preparation
           unto
           praise
           ,
           all
           which
           are
           true
           .
           Now
           that
           silence
           mentioned
           so
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           bare
           outward
           silence
           ,
           but
           a
           silence
           of
           the
           mind
           or
           soul
           ,
           from
           its
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           whether
           arising
           from
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           nature
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           active
           part
           of
           it self
           ,
           as
           it
           can
           act
           ,
           so
           much
           as
           in
           thought
           ,
           without
           the
           Divine
           Inspiration
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           for
           without
           this
           all
           thoughts
           of
           mans
           heart
           ,
           touching
           Divine
           and
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           are
           but
           barren
           and
           hurtful
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           conceived
           in
           the
           mind
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           Divine
           Instinct
           ,
           and
           Inspiration
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           profitable
           and
           fruitful
           ,
           and
           sweet
           unto
           the
           soul
           ,
           above
           hony
           ,
           or
           the
           hony
           comb
           ,
           even
           as
           David
           said
           ,
           how
           sweet
           are
           thy
           thoughts
           unto
           me
           ,
           O
           God.
           For
           as
           I
           have
           already
           showed
           out
           of
           Bernard
           ,
           such
           thoughts
           are
           the
           words
           or
           speech
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           speaketh
           in
           us
           by
           the
           Spirit
           .
           Now
           when
           we
           speak
           of
           being
           silent
           from
           thoughts
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           these
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           are
           conceived
           ,
           or
           formed
           in
           us
           by
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           not
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           true
           silence
           ,
           but
           arise
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           remain
           or
           spring
           up
           therein
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           prove
           the
           same
           from
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
             ,
             lib.
          
           5.
           
           Stromatum
           ,
           he
           who
           neither
           maketh
           use
           of
           his
           sight
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           his
           senses
           in
           his
           thinking
           ,
           (
           or
           contemplating
           )
           but
           by
           the
           pure
           mind
           it self
           applieth
           to
           things
           ,
           obtaineth
           the
           true
           Philosophie
           .
           Also
           Pythagoras
           his
           five
           years
           silence
           ,
           had
           this
           signification
           ,
           that
           he
           commanded
           his
           disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           turn
           away
           from
           sensible
           things
           ,
           and
           behold
           and
           Contemplate
           God
           with
           the
           pure
           mind
           :
           observe
           by
           the
           pure
           mind
           he
           understandeth
           the
           mind
           not
           only
           cleansed
           from
           its
           lusts
           ,
           but
           separated
           from
           the
           sensible
           Images
           of
           sensible
           things
           .
        
         
           II.
           
             Augustin
             ,
             lib.
          
           9.
           cap.
           10.
           of
           his
           Confessions
           ,
           If
           to
           any
           the
           tumults
           of
           the
           flesh
           were
           silent
           ,
           and
           the
           phantasies
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           Water
           and
           Air
           were
           silent
           ,
           and
           the
           Poles
           of
           Heaven
           were
           silent
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           soul
           were
           silent
           unto
           it self
           ,
           and
           should
           pass
           beyond
           it self
           ,
           not
           thinking
           on
           it self
           :
           and
           if
           Dreams
           and
           Imaginary
           Revelations
           were
           silent
           ,
           and
           every
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           Sign
           ,
           and
           whatever
           is
           made
           ,
           passing
           from
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           if
           to
           any
           it
           can
           be
           silent
           ;
           for
           if
           any
           hear
           ,
           all
           these
           things
           speak
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           made
           our selves
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           made
           us
           ,
           who
           remaineth
           for
           ever
           .
           Having
           said
           this
           ,
           if
           now
           they
           be
           silent
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           roused
           or
           awakened
           up
           the
           ear
           to
           him
           who
           made
           them
           ,
           let
           him
           speak
           alone
           ,
           not
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           himself
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           hear
           his
           
           word
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           tongue
           of
           flesh
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           voice
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           noise
           of
           a
           Cloud
           ,
           nor
           by
           the
           dark
           riddle
           of
           a
           Similitude
           ,
           but
           let
           us
           hear
           him
           whom
           we
           love
           in
           them
           ,
           without
           them
           ,
           as
           we
           now
           stretch
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           most
           swift
           cogitation
           are
           arrived
           unto
           a
           touch
           of
           that
           Eternal
           Wisdom
           which
           is
           over
           all
           :
           if
           this
           were
           continued
           ,
           and
           all
           visions
           of
           a
           far
           other
           kind
           were
           removed
           ,
           and
           this
           one
           should
           ravish
           its
           beholder
           and
           swallow
           him
           up
           ,
           and
           hide
           him
           in
           its
           inward
           joys
           ,
           as
           that
           his
           life
           must
           be
           for
           ever
           like
           unto
           this
           moment
           of
           understanding
           ,
           after
           which
           we
           have
           breathed
           ,
           were
           not
           this
           ,
           enter
           into
           the
           joy
           of
           thy
           Lord.
           
        
         
           III.
           The
           Author
           of
           the
           Treatise
           
             de
             Spiritu
             &
             anima
          
           ,
           bound
           up
           among
           Augustins
           Works
           ,
           who
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           
             Hugo
             de
             Sancto
             victore
             ,
             cap.
          
           32.
           
           The
           reasonable
           soul
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           above
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           created
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           most
           near
           unto
           God
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           pure
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           it
           cleaveth
           unto
           him
           by
           love
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           ,
           being
           well
           besprinkled
           and
           enlightned
           by
           him
           ,
           with
           intelligible
           light
           it
           beholdeth
           God
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           bodily
           eyes
           ,
           but
           by
           its
           principal
           part
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           understanding
           ,
           in
           whom
           is
           most
           perfect
           beauty
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           blessed
           vision
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           made
           happy
           :
           let
           it
           therefore
           remove
           from
           its
           cogitation
           all
           knowledges
           ,
           which
           are
           received
           by
           the
           bodily
           senses
           ;
           and
           cap.
           2.
           
           yea
           ,
           surely
           the
           soul
           withdrawith
           it self
           unto
           it self
           from
           all
           bodily
           senses
           ,
           as
           hindring
           and
           resisting
           with
           their
           noise
           that
           it
           may
           see
           it self
           in
           its
           self
           ,
           and
           may
           know
           it self
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           would
           know
           God
           ,
           it
           lifteth
           up
           it self
           above
           it self
           ,
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           cap.
           34.
           
        
         
           Let
           the
           mind
           therefore
           return
           to
           it self
           ,
           and
           collect
           ,
           or
           gather
           it self
           into
           it self
           ,
           that
           without
           bodily
           images
           it
           may
           consider
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           invisible
           nature
           of
           God
           Almighty
           :
           let
           it
           reject
           the
           phantasms
           of
           earthly
           Images
           ,
           and
           whatever
           earthly
           thing
           presenteth
           unto
           its
           thought
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           consider
           it self
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           created
           under
           God
           above
           the
           body
           :
           then
           let
           it
           rise
           above
           it self
           ,
           and
           forsake
           it self
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           come
           in
           a
           manner
           into
           a
           forgetfulness
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           subject
           or
           bow
           down
           it self
           humbly
           and
           devoutly
           to
           the
           comtemplation
           of
           God
           :
           for
           when
           the
           mind
           beginneth
           to
           exercise
           it self
           by
           the
           pure
           intelligence
           (
           or
           understanding
           )
           and
           in
           whole
           to
           behold
           that
           glory
           of
           the
           incorruptible
           Light
           ,
           and
           to
           draw
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           which
           it
           seeth
           inwardly
           a
           taste
           of
           most
           inward
           sweetness
           ,
           and
           thereof
           to
           season
           its
           understanding
           ,
           and
           turn
           it
           into
           wisdom
           in
           this
           so
           great
           an
           excess
           of
           mind
           ,
           that
           peace
           is
           found
           and
           obtained
           ,
           which
           passeth
           all
           sense
           ,
           so
           that
           there
           is
           silence
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           beholder
           is
           troubled
           with
           no
           tumult
           of
           contending
           thoughts
           ,
           finding
           nothing
           
           that
           it
           seeketh
           by
           desire
           ,
           or
           blameth
           by
           loathing
           ,
           or
           accuseth
           by
           hatred
           ,
           but
           within
           the
           quietness
           of
           the
           Contemplation
           is
           wholly
           gathered
           ,
           and
           is
           let
           in
           ,
           into
           a
           certain
           affection
           ,
           or
           delight
           very
           unusual
           ,
           to
           a
           sweetness
           ,
           of
           I
           know
           not
           of
           what
           kind
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           always
           felt
           ,
           surely
           it
           would
           be
           a
           great
           happiness
           .
           Here
           sensuality
           doth
           nothing
           ,
           imagination
           doth
           nothing
           but
           all
           the
           inferiour
           powers
           of
           the
           soul
           are
           made
           destitute
           of
           their
           proper
           Office
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           pure
           part
           of
           the
           soul
           is
           led
           into
           that
           secret
           of
           most
           inward
           quiet
           ,
           and
           that
           mystery
           of
           the
           greatest
           tranquility
           ,
           in
           a
           happy
           joyfulness
           .
        
         
           IV.
           Antiochus
           a
           Greek
           Author
           ,
           homilia
           103.
           
           How
           good
           and
           seasonable
           a
           thing
           is
           silence
           ,
           the
           mother
           of
           the
           wisest
           thoughts
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           Spirit
           fleeth
           multitude
           of
           speech
           ,
           as
           remaining
           without
           all
           perturbation
           and
           imagination
           :
           therefore
           silence
           is
           a
           good
           Mother
           of
           all
           vertues
           .
           Again
           also
           the
           Prophet
           Amos
           instructing
           us
           by
           his
           Oracle
           saith
           ,
           in
           that
           time
           ,
           the
           understanding
           shall
           be
           silent
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           an
           evil
           time
           ,
           and
           Isaias
           ,
           to
           whom
           shall
           I
           look
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           humble
           and
           the
           silent
           ,
           and
           who
           tremble
           at
           my
           words
           ,
           so
           the
           Septuagint
           also
           ,
           Isaias
           66.
           
        
         
           V.
           Bernard
           in
           his
           52d
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Canticles
           .
        
         
         
           Blessed
           is
           he
           who
           can
           say
           ,
           behold
           I
           have
           gone
           far
           away
           in
           fleeting
           ,
           and
           have
           remained
           in
           a
           solitude
           .
        
         
           Psalm
           54.
           
           He
           was
           not
           content
           to
           go
           forth
           ,
           unless
           he
           should
           go
           far
           away
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           at
           rest
           ;
           hast
           thou
           passed
           beyond
           the
           delights
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           thou
           dost
           not
           obey
           the
           desires
           thereof
           ,
           neither
           art
           thou
           held
           with
           its
           baits
           ,
           thou
           hast
           profited
           ,
           thou
           hast
           separated
           thy self
           ,
           but
           hast
           not
           gone
           far
           away
           ,
           unless
           that
           by
           the
           purity
           of
           thy
           mind
           ,
           thou
           canst
           flee
           beyond
           the
           Phantasms
           or
           images
           of
           bodily
           similitudes
           ,
           that
           rush
           in
           from
           every
           hand
           ,
           until
           thou
           comest
           hither
           ,
           promise
           not
           rest
           to
           thy self
           ,
           thou
           art
           in
           an
           error
           ,
           if
           thou
           being
           short
           of
           this
           ,
           thou
           thinkest
           to
           find
           the
           place
           of
           quiet
           ,
           the
           secret
           of
           solitude
           ,
           the
           clearness
           of
           light
           ,
           the
           habitation
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           degrees
           of
           humility
           .
        
         
           There
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           Bedchamber
           of
           the
           King
           )
           for
           a
           little
           space
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           for
           half
           an
           hour
           ,
           silece
           being
           made
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           sweetly
           reposing
           in
           the
           desired
           embracements
           ,
           she
           indeed
           sleepeth
           ,
           but
           he
           heart
           waketh
           or
           watcheth
           ,
           whereby
           verily
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           she
           searcheth
           into
           the
           secrets
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           Observe
           ,
           Here
           it
           is
           plain
           how
           Bernard
           understandeth
           this
           sleeping
           to
           be
           the
           silencing
           or
           quieting
           of
           the
           thoughts
           and
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           workings
           
           of
           the
           inferiour
           powers
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           the
           heart
           waketh
           or
           watcheth
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           the
           fittest
           condition
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           search
           into
           those
           inward
           secrets
           ,
           which
           he
           revealeth
           only
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           brought
           in
           thither
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Treatise
           of
           the
           inward
           house
           ,
           cap.
           70.
           
        
         
           But
           he
           who
           would
           vake
           unto
           the
           contemplation
           of
           truth
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           he
           learn
           to
           rest
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           evil
           works
           ,
           but
           also
           from
           superfluous
           thoughts
           :
           for
           many
           although
           they
           know
           how
           to
           vake
           in
           body
           ,
           yet
           they
           cannot
           vake
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           not
           knowing
           to
           make
           a
           Sabbath
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           fulfill
           that
           which
           is
           said
           ,
           vake
           ye
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           I
           am
           God
           ,
           for
           vaking
           in
           body
           ,
           but
           vaging
           in
           heart
           every
           where
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           worthy
           to
           see
           how
           sweet
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           good
           unto
           Israel
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           a
           right
           heart
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Treatise
           ,
           cap.
           5.
           he
           often
           visiteth
           ,
           and
           willingly
           inhabiteth
           the
           tranquillity
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           quiet
           mind
           :
           for
           he
           is
           peace
           ,
           and
           his
           dwelling
           place
           is
           in
           peace
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Bernard
           in
           his
           341.
           
           Epistle
           .
           The
           discipline
           of
           silence
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           seemeth
           burthensome
           unto
           some
           ,
           but
           the
           Prophet
           considering
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           rather
           a
           strength
           than
           a
           burden
           ,
           saith
           in
           
           silence
           and
           in
           hope
           shall
           be
           your
           strength
           ,
           in
           silence
           he
           saith
           and
           hope
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           good
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           Lord
           in
           silence
           ;
           for
           the
           consolation
           of
           present
           things
           weakneth
           the
           soul
           ,
           but
           the
           expectation
           of
           future
           things
           doth
           strengthen
           it
           .
           Observe
           what
           a
           testimony
           Bernard
           giveth
           to
           silent
           waiting
           ,
           whereas
           he
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           good
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           Lord
           in
           silence
           .
        
         
           2
           As
           touching
           silence
           in
           meetings
           ,
           that
           there
           hath
           been
           silence
           in
           the
           religious
           meetings
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           prove
           ,
           first
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Job
           .
           2.13
           .
           
             So
             they
             sat
             down
             with
             him
             upon
             the
             ground
             ,
             seven
             days
             and
             seven
             nights
             ,
             and
             none
             spake
             a
             word
             unto
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             saw
             that
             his
             grief
             was
             very
             great
             .
          
        
         
           Esdras
           9.3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Then
             were
             assembled
             unto
             me
             every
             one
             that
             trembled
             at
             the
             words
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             transgression
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             carried
             away
             ;
             and
             I
             sat
             astonished
             until
             the
             evening
             sacrifice
             ,
          
           but
           the
           seventy
           Interpreters
           translate
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             And
             I
             sat
             silent
             until
             the
             evening
             Sacrifice
             .
          
        
         
           Ezekiel
           3.15
           .
           
             Then
             came
             I
             to
             them
             of
             the
             captivity
             at
             Telabid
             ,
             that
             dwelt
             by
             the
             river
             of
             Chebar
             ,
             and
             I
             sat
             where
             they
             sat
             ,
             and
             remained
             their
             astonished
             among
             them
             seven
             days
          
           ;
           and
           it
           came
           to
           pass
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           seven
           days
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           unto
           me
           saying
           .
        
         
         
           Observe
           ,
           It
           is
           plain
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           the
           Prophet
           waited
           in
           silence
           seven
           days
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           open
           his
           mouth
           .
           Oh
           how
           the
           mockers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           mock
           at
           our
           silent
           meetings
           ,
           would
           have
           mocked
           at
           this
           holy
           Prophet
           :
           and
           as
           these
           mockers
           use
           to
           say
           to
           us
           (
           when
           we
           sit
           silent
           together
           ,
           perhaps
           for
           the
           space
           of
           one
           hour
           or
           two
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           speak
           ,
           until
           it
           be
           given
           us
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           )
           The
           Spirit
           is
           long
           a
           coming
           ;
           surely
           such
           atheistical
           mockers
           would
           have
           said
           the
           same
           to
           him
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           lived
           in
           his
           day
           ,
           or
           he
           in
           theirs
           ;
           although
           no
           doubt
           ,
           that
           good
           man
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           all
           the
           time
           well
           exercising
           him
           ,
           albeit
           nothing
           was
           given
           him
           to
           speak
           unto
           others
           ,
           even
           as
           we
           who
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           in
           silence
           ,
           do
           find
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           present
           with
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           our
           silence
           ;
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           our
           silence
           is
           not
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           absent
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           find
           it
           our
           place
           to
           be
           silent
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           attend
           to
           his
           inward
           teaching
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           guided
           by
           him
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           what
           to
           speak
           .
        
         
           Mat.
           5.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             And
             seeing
             the
             multitudes
             ,
             he
             went
             up
             into
             a
             mountain
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             sat
             ,
             his
             disciples
             came
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             opened
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             saying
             .
          
           Observe
           ,
           after
           
           he
           was
           sat
           ,
           he
           opened
           his
           mouth
           ,
           this
           sitting
           doth
           spiritually
           or
           mystically
           signifie
           the
           inward
           composure
           and
           silence
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           (
           that
           both
           speakers
           and
           hearers
           should
           be
           brought
           unto
           before
           that
           any
           thing
           be
           spoken
           that
           will
           edifie
           .
           )
           So
           Beda
           .
        
         
           Acts
           2.1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             And
             when
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             was
             fully
             come
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             there
             came
             a
             sound
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Observe
           ,
           It
           is
           plain
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           were
           sitting
           silent
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           given
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           speak
           before
           they
           received
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           but
           after
           they
           had
           received
           him
           ,
           then
           they
           spoke
           as
           the
           Spirit
           gave
           utterance
           .
           And
           it
           is
           clear
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           end
           of
           their
           assembling
           together
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           was
           to
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           his
           promise
           ,
           who
           commanded
           them
           ,
           Acts
           1.4
           .
           that
           they
           should
           not
           depart
           from
           Ierusalem
           ,
           but
           wait
           for
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Father
           .
           So
           there
           they
           waited
           ,
           and
           without
           all
           words
           ,
           or
           outward
           ministry
           of
           any
           creature
           the
           Spirit
           was
           poured
           forth
           upon
           them
           .
           It
           is
           worth
           the
           observing
           ,
           that
           while
           they
           were
           neither
           Exhorting
           ,
           nor
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           Praying
           outwardly
           ,
           but
           silent
           ,
           this
           came
           to
           pass
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           prove
           the
           same
           from
           antiquity
           .
        
         
           Athanasius
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           Anthony
           ,
           sheweth
           that
           Anthony
           would
           often
           sit
           silent
           with
           them
           who
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           written
           in
           Daniel
           
           4.19
           .
           )
           and
           sometimes
           he
           would
           walk
           ,
           and
           after
           the
           space
           of
           an
           hour
           he
           would
           speak
           to
           his
           brethren
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           and
           would
           declare
           unto
           them
           the
           things
           which
           had
           been
           revealed
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           at
           one
           time
           he
           was
           sitting
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           an
           extasie
           ,
           or
           in
           an
           excess
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           was
           in
           the
           contemplation
           he
           groaned
           exceedingly
           :
           and
           after
           an
           hours
           space
           ,
           turning
           unto
           them
           who
           were
           present
           ,
           he
           sighed
           and
           trembled
           ,
           and
           rising
           up
           ,
           he
           kneeled
           down
           and
           prayed
           for
           some
           considerable
           space
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           brethren
           that
           were
           present
           with
           him
           trembled
           also
           ,
           and
           having
           desired
           him
           to
           declare
           unto
           them
           his
           Revelation
           ,
           he
           yielded
           unto
           their
           desire
           ,
           and
           shewed
           them
           what
           had
           been
           revealed
           unto
           him
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Anthony
           whom
           Augustin
           mentioneth
           so
           honourably
           in
           his
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           Eusebius
           in
           his
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           because
           I
           find
           people
           generally
           ,
           and
           even
           them
           ,
           who
           suppose
           they
           have
           skill
           in
           Learning
           and
           Philosophy
           ,
           to
           think
           so
           strangely
           of
           our
           silence
           in
           our
           meetings
           ,
           and
           some
           have
           not
           stuck
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           silent
           meetings
           are
           altogether
           a
           new
           conceit
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ,
           the
           like
           whereof
           was
           never
           known
           among
           wise
           men
           .
           I
           judge
           it
           not
           amiss
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           understand
           ,
           how
           Plato
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Sapientia
          
           ,
           declareth
           concerning
           his
           Master
           Socrates
           ,
           that
           his
           Schollars
           or
           Familiars
           ,
           were
           sharpned
           or
           quickned
           
           by
           him
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           was
           silent
           ,
           upon
           which
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
          
           ,
           a
           great
           Platonist
           ,
           hath
           these
           words
           ,
           lib.
           7.
           cap.
           5.
           
           
             Theologica
             Platonica
             de
             Animae
             Immortalit
          
           .
           Moreover
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           Socrates
           declareth
           ,
           how
           that
           some
           who
           used
           his
           company
           ,
           and
           were
           near
           unto
           him
           ,
           became
           more
           quick
           or
           sharp
           in
           understanding
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           was
           silent
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           departed
           from
           his
           company
           and
           converse
           ,
           they
           became
           duller
           ,
           as
           if
           that
           vertue
           of
           understanding
           belonged
           unto
           a
           certain
           divine
           influence
           from
           God
           ,
           conveyed
           by
           the
           spirit
           and
           mind
           of
           Socrates
           unto
           the
           minds
           of
           his
           familiars
           ,
           thus
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
          
           .
           Now
           this
           Socrates
           is
           generally
           esteemed
           by
           the
           learned
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           the
           best
           of
           all
           the
           Philosophers
           :
           yea
           ,
           
             Iustin
             Martyr
          
           affirmeth
           plainly
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           word
           ;
           also
           
             Clemens
             Alexandrinus
          
           expresly
           declareth
           ,
           that
           the
           idea
           of
           Socrates
           and
           Plato
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           comtemplation
           of
           which
           they
           placed
           only
           the
           true
           Philosophy
           )
           was
           the
           word
           mentioned
           ,
           Iohn
           1.1
           .
           lib.
           5.
           
           Stromatum
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           Socrates
           had
           meetings
           with
           his
           Friends
           in
           silence
           ,
           and
           they
           profited
           by
           him
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           was
           silent
           .
           Therefore
           let
           all
           such
           who
           reckon
           themselves
           wise
           men
           and
           Philosophers
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           any
           more
           to
           speak
           against
           silence
           in
           meetings
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           unprofitable
           thing
           ,
           lest
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           declare
           themselves
           to
           be
           
           rather
           Fools
           ,
           than
           true
           Philosophers
           ,
           such
           as
           Socrates
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Plutarch
           in
           his
           Morals
           ,
           Tom.
           1.
           cap.
           13.
           so
           highly
           commendeth
           silence
           ,
           that
           he
           calleth
           it
           a
           profound
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           high
           misteries
           ,
           and
           he
           saith
           ,
           we
           learn
           from
           men
           to
           speak
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Gods
           to
           be
           silent
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Sacrifices
           and
           holy
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           we
           are
           commanded
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           silence
           :
           and
           the
           saying
           of
           Cato
           is
           excellent
           ,
           he
           is
           next
           God
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           in
           reason
           to
           be
           silent
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           you
           may
           see
           how
           suitable
           and
           agreable
           the
           things
           which
           I
           have
           already
           declared
           concerning
           Divine
           Inspiration
           ,
           (
           as
           being
           absolutely
           necessary
           for
           the
           attaining
           of
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           )
           are
           unto
           the
           principles
           of
           Socrates
           and
           Plato
           ,
           whom
           Augustin
           in
           his
           Books
           
             de
             Civitate
             Dei
          
           ,
           commendeth
           as
           the
           best
           Philosophers
           .
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           summ
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           out
           of
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
          
           ,
           his
           argument
           in
           
             Euthydemum
             Platonis
          
           ,
           that
           wisdom
           is
           not
           acquired
           so
           much
           by
           humane
           study
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           divinely
           infused
           into
           purified
           minds
           :
           yea
           ,
           Socrates
           in
           his
           discourse
           with
           Theages
           denyeth
           that
           ever
           any
           men
           learned
           ought
           from
           him
           ,
           neither
           would
           he
           acknowledge
           himself
           to
           have
           any
           further
           use
           unto
           men
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           as
           a
           Spiritual
           Midwife
           unto
           them
           ,
           to
           help
           to
           bring
           forth
           that
           wisdom
           or
           knowledge
           which
           God
           himself
           had
           put
           
           in
           them
           .
           And
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           inward
           silence
           ,
           and
           unmoveableness
           of
           mind
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           converse
           with
           God
           ,
           how
           agreeable
           it
           is
           to
           Socrates
           and
           Plato
           :
           let
           us
           further
           hear
           
             Marsilius
             Ficinus
             ,
             Theol.
             Platon
             .
             lib.
          
           9.
           cap.
           3.
           love
           God
           alone
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           O
           soul
           ,
           love
           the
           Light
           alone
           ,
           the
           infinite
           Light
           of
           the
           bountiful
           God
           love
           thou
           infinitely
           ;
           now
           thou
           shalt
           shine
           ,
           and
           be
           delighted
           infinitely
           ;
           I
           pray
           thee
           therefore
           seek
           his
           face
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           rejoyce
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           I
           pray
           thee
           be
           not
           moved
           ,
           that
           thou
           may
           touch
           that
           Light
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           stability
           ,
           be
           not
           scattered
           through
           diverse
           things
           ,
           that
           thou
           may
           apprehend
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           Unity
           .
           Stay
           the
           motion
           ,
           gather
           together
           the
           multitude
           ,
           immediately
           thou
           shalt
           find
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           already
           found
           thee
           .
           In
           this
           search
           ,
           Oh
           how
           repugnant
           is
           the
           mind
           unto
           all
           bodys
           ,
           how
           much
           doth
           it
           despise
           their
           Images
           ,
           and
           deceits
           ?
           How
           much
           doth
           it
           condemn
           the
           phantasie
           ,
           and
           bodily
           senses
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           As
           concerning
           that
           great
           duty
           of
           returning
           ,
           or
           turning
           in
           ,
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           our
           opposers
           ,
           who
           deny
           Immediate
           Revelation
           and
           Inspiration
           ,
           do
           so
           much
           speak
           against
           ,
           as
           nonsense
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           required
           of
           God
           and
           commanded
           .
        
         
           This
           I
           prove
           first
           from
           the
           testimony
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           Deuteronomy
           4.39
           .
           and
           know
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           return
           unto
           thy
           heart
           .
           So
           the
           Hebrew
           .
        
         
         
           Deuteronomy
           30.1
           .
           And
           shall
           return
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           Hebrew
           .
           1
           Kings
           8.47
           .
           if
           they
           shall
           return
           unto
           their
           heart
           ,
           so
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           1
           Kings
           8.48
           .
           and
           shall
           return
           unto
           thee
           in
           their
           whole
           heart
           .
        
         
           Isaiah
           46.8
           .
           Return
           O
           ye
           transgressors
           unto
           the
           heart
           ,
           so
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           the
           Old
           Latine
           .
        
         
           Lamentations
           of
           Ieremy
           ,
           Therefore
           ,
           or
           for
           this
           ,
           will
           I
           return
           unto
           my
           heart
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           may
           wait
           :
           cap.
           3.21
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           prove
           the
           same
           from
           antiquity
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             Augustin
             quinquagena
          
           2
           
             a
             Psalm
          
           57.10
           .
           
             citante
             Beda
          
           .
           The
           written
           Law
           ,
           what
           cryteth
           it
           unto
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           forsaken
           the
           Law
           written
           in
           their
           hearts
           ;
           return
           O
           ye
           transgressors
           unto
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Observe
           ,
           it
           is
           worth
           your
           observation
           ,
           that
           all
           along
           the
           Translators
           have
           otherwise
           translated
           all
           these
           places
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           expresly
           mention
           this
           great
           duty
           of
           returning
           unto
           the
           heart
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           seemeth
           ,
           they
           were
           ignorant
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           people
           generally
           now
           are
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           hear
           us
           bidding
           them
           turn
           into
           their
           hearts
           or
           minds
           ,
           are
           ready
           to
           gnash
           their
           teeth
           at
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           (
           as
           I
           have
           heard
           them
           )
           there
           is
           no
           good
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           what
           should
           we
           turn
           in
           unto
           them
           for
           ;
           and
           surely
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           no
           
           Divine
           Revelation
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           were
           in
           vain
           to
           turn
           in
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Augustin
           in
           his
           Confessions
           ,
           lib.
           7.
           cap.
           10.
           
           And
           being
           upon
           this
           admonished
           to
           return
           unto
           my self
           ,
           I
           entred
           even
           into
           my
           inwards
           ,
           thou
           (
           O
           Lord
           )
           leading
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           able
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           for
           thou
           becamest
           my
           helper
           ;
           I
           entred
           into
           my self
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           I
           saw
           ,
           over
           the
           eye
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           over
           my
           mind
           ,
           the
           unchangeable
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Observe
           how
           Augustin
           first
           turned
           in
           ,
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           see
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           they
           who
           believe
           not
           that
           there
           is
           any
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           think
           it
           in
           vain
           to
           turn
           into
           their
           hearts
           .
           And
           verily
           most
           men
           are
           so
           turned
           (
           or
           extraverted
           )
           unto
           outward
           objects
           ,
           that
           for
           them
           to
           be
           turned
           inward
           ,
           unto
           an
           invisible
           object
           of
           Light
           and
           Life
           from
           God
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           is
           to
           make
           them
           change
           their
           element
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           as
           unwilling
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           the
           Fish
           is
           to
           leave
           the
           water
           .
           And
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           truly
           an
           inward
           liver
           ,
           and
           is
           come
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           inward
           Light
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           is
           an
           unwilling
           to
           leave
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           go
           forth
           unto
           outward
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           but
           as
           shadows
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           that
           inward
           substance
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           found
           and
           enjoyed
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           The
           Author
           
             de
             Spiritu
             &
             Anima
          
           ,
           joyned
           with
           Augustin
           ,
           cap.
           34.
           
           Let
           the
           mind
           therefore
           return
           unto
           it self
           ,
           and
           gather
           it self
           into
           it self
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             Bernard
             de
             Conversione
             ad
             clerum
          
           cap.
           2.
           as
           yet
           wisdom
           cryeth
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           return
           unto
           the
           heart
           ,
           O
           ye
           Transgressors
           :
           for
           this
           is
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Lords
           speech
           ,
           and
           it
           appeareth
           ,
           that
           this
           word
           hath
           gone
           before
           unto
           all
           ,
           who
           are
           turned
           unto
           the
           heart
           .
           Observe
           how
           Bernard
           understandeth
           it
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           first
           things
           which
           God
           speaks
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           to
           return
           unto
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             Bernard
             in
             Sermone
             de
             verbis
             Habakkuk
             ,
             super
             custodiam
             meam
             Stabo
             .
          
           But
           he
           calleth
           back
           sinners
           unto
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           reproveth
           them
           for
           the
           error
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           because
           he
           dwelleth
           there
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           speaketh
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Tractatu
             de
             Precepto
             &
             Dispensatione
             .
          
           Surely
           to
           seek
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Righteousness
           thereof
           ,
           ye
           shall
           endeavour
           rather
           to
           enter
           within
           your selves
           ,
           than
           to
           go
           sorth
           ,
           or
           to
           ascend
           above
           .
        
         
           Again
           in
           his
           Epistle
           108.
           
           I
           pray
           thee
           return
           unto
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           
             e
             Sermone
             parvo
             de
             tribus
             panibus
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Friend
           cometh
           unto
           me
           ,
           off
           the
           way
           ,
           when
           forsaking
           transitory
           things
           ,
           I
           return
           unto
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           return
           unto
           the
           heart
           ye
           Transgressors
           ,
           Isa.
           46.8
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           in
           the
           Treatise
           
             de
             Domo
             interiori
          
           .
           cap.
           14.
           
        
         
           But
           now
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           perhaps
           ,
           thou
           hast
           ascended
           .
           Now
           thou
           hast
           returned
           unto
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           hast
           learned
           there
           to
           stand
           ;
           neither
           let
           this
           suffice
           thee
           ,
           learn
           to
           dwell
           there
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           a
           mansion
           ,
           and
           by
           whatsoever
           wandring
           of
           mind
           ,
           thou
           be
           drawn
           from
           thence
           ,
           hasten
           always
           to
           return
           thither
           again
           .
           Without
           doubt
           by
           much
           use
           at
           some
           time
           it
           shall
           become
           a
           delight
           unto
           thee
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           without
           any
           difficulty
           of
           labour
           thou
           maist
           be
           there
           daily
           :
           yea
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           rather
           a
           pain
           unto
           thee
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           stay
           any
           where
           else
           but
           there
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           touching
           waiting
           ,
           or
           watching
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           the
           inward
           retiredness
           or
           recollection
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           see
           what
           Bernard
           saith
           .
        
         
           
             Bernard
             ,
             Sermone
             de
             visitationibus
             Domini
             .
          
        
         
           Who
           is
           among
           us
           so
           vigilant
           and
           observant
           of
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Visitation
           ,
           and
           diligently
           searching
           after
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Bridegroom
           at
           all
           moments
           :
           so
           that
           when
           
           he
           cometh
           and
           knocketh
           ,
           it
           is
           opened
           unto
           him
           .
           —
           and
           after
           ,
           Surely
           our
           want
           doth
           argue
           us
           of
           neglect
           and
           carelesness
           :
           for
           if
           any
           of
           us
           ,
           uprightly
           and
           perfectly
           (
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Wise
           man
           )
           would
           deliver
           up
           his
           heart
           to
           watch
           for
           the
           Lord
           early
           who
           made
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           pray
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           Most
           High
           ,
           and
           also
           by
           all
           endeavours
           study
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Prophet
           Isaiah
           ,
           to
           prepare
           the
           ways
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           straight
           the
           paths
           of
           his
           God.
           Who
           hath
           to
           say
           ,
           with
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           my
           eyes
           are
           ever
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           had
           the
           Lord
           always
           in
           my
           sight
           ,
           shall
           not
           he
           receive
           a
           blessing
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           mercy
           from
           the
           God
           of
           his
           Salvation
           .
           Surely
           he
           shall
           be
           frequently
           visited
           ,
           neither
           shall
           he
           ever
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Visitation
           however
           so
           secretly
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           thief
           he
           cometh
           ,
           who
           visiteth
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           modest
           lover
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           is
           yet
           afar
           off
           ,
           he
           well
           watching
           soul
           ,
           with
           a
           sober
           mind
           shall
           perceive
           him
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           silent
           waiting
           is
           according
           unto
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           have
           above
           showed
           out
           of
           the
           Lamentations
           .
           Also
           the
           words
           of
           Habakkuk
           do
           plainly
           hold
           forth
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           will
           stand
           on
           my
           watch
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           hear
           what
           the
           Lord
           will
           speak
           in
           me
           .
        
         
         
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           Socrates
           and
           Plato
           taught
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           converting
           or
           turning
           in
           of
           a
           man
           to
           himself
           ,
           to
           within
           himself
           ,
           to
           behold
           the
           innate
           idea
           of
           vertue
           in
           him
           ,
           see
           Plato
           his
           Charmides
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           concerning
           profiting
           by
           silence
           in
           the
           company
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           Seneca
           that
           renowned
           Philosopher
           saith
           thus
           ,
           Epistola
           94.
           
             est
             aliquid
             quod
             ex
             magno
             viro
             vel
             tacente
             proficias
             ,
          
           there
           is
           somewhat
           that
           thou
           mayst
           profit
           by
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           who
           is
           great
           in
           virtue
           )
           even
           when
           he
           is
           silent
           .
        
         
           And
           concerning
           retiring
           unto
           a
           mans
           self
           ,
           to
           converse
           with
           the
           Divine
           Spirit
           that
           is
           within
           him
           ;
           that
           famous
           Emperor
           and
           Philosopher
           
             Marcus
             Aurelius
             Antoninus
          
           ,
           in
           his
           Books
           of
           Meditation
           concerning
           himself
           ,
           lib.
           4.
           num
           .
           3.
           saith
           thus
           ,
           A
           man
           cannot
           any
           whther
           retire
           better
           than
           to
           his
           own
           soul.
           And
           again
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           afford
           then
           thy self
           this
           retiring
           continually
           ,
           and
           thereby
           refresh
           and
           renew
           thy self
           :
           and
           lib.
           2.
           num
           .
           11.
           
           It
           is
           sufficient
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           for
           a
           man
           to
           apply
           himself
           wholly
           ,
           and
           to
           confine
           all
           his
           thoughts
           and
           care
           to
           the
           tendance
           of
           that
           Spirit
           which
           is
           within
           him
           ,
           and
           truly
           and
           really
           to
           serve
           him
           :
           his
           service
           doth
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           keep
           himself
           pure
           from
           all
           violent
           passion
           and
           evil
           affection
           ,
           from
           all
           rashness
           and
           vanity
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           manner
           of
           discontent
           ,
           either
           in
           regard
           
           of
           the
           Gods
           or
           men
           .
           Note
           that
           by
           the
           Gods
           ,
           
             Antonius
             ,
             Seneca
             ,
             Socrates
             ,
             Plato
          
           and
           others
           of
           the
           best
           Philosophers
           ,
           understood
           Angels
           and
           Immortal
           Spirits
           (
           which
           the
           Scripture
           at
           times
           calleth
           also
           Gods
           )
           for
           they
           did
           believe
           there
           was
           but
           only
           one
           supream
           and
           infinite
           God
           the
           Creator
           ,
           and
           upholder
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           who
           is
           over
           all
           ,
           blessed
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47136-e6690
           
             
               See
               Cor.